Sex Tales

Banu, My Naughty Aunt

2008-06-02T10:50:00.003+05:30

I was staying in my Mom's sister's (Aunty) house in the Ernakulum city attending interviews. My Uncle is a Sales Representative. He is usually out of town for at least 25 days a month. My aunty was 31 years old at that time. She is really beautiful and sexy. I especially love her boobs. Her boobs are huge and those two cannot be held within her bra and blouse. Most of the time when she is doing household work her sari cannot cover her big boobs and her cleavage is always a feast to my eyes, strong and beautifully shaped thighs. Her tight ass is a bit big but goddamn sexy.

One Friday morning, I was sitting in my bedroom and reading a sex magazine that I had got from a friend. My uncle had gone on a tour, as usual. Aunty yelled “Vinu, can you help me? I have to go to the groceries." I went down the hall to her room. She was standing with her back to the mirror, looking at it over the shoulder. All she had on was her black skirt and white bra.

Aunt’s got a pretty good figure. Her beautiful hair compliments it. She's average height (I'm a little taller now), with great legs, and large breasts. She has mostly 36D cup bras in her drawers. She is always trying to do something about her butt although it looks OK to me. She had both hands behind her back, working on the bra hooks. Her boobs were pointed straight at me as she looked over her shoulder. I stopped at the door.

"Come here and hook this will you? I'm late." She turned her back to me, still holding the ends of the bra straps. I stepped up behind her with my heart fluttering. I had seen my Aunt in her bra before but always just for a second as she crossed the hall or pulled on a sweater. Now I was standing right next to her and able to see the bra in detail. The bra had four metal hooks and one was bent down. I slipped a fingernail under it and lifted enough to get it hooked.

She turned around with a blouse in one hand, and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. She put the blouse on and buttoned it. During that brief period I was able to look right at her boobs in the bra cups. The bra was rather structured with lots stitching for reinforcing. The bottom half of each cup was solid fabric. The top half had panels of lace. I could see skin thru the lace. She disappeared down the hall and left home to the groceries.

That was the first time in my life I saw a female like that, that too my fantasy lady. That morning I had an interview. Later in the afternoon, she got home just as I did. She asked, "How did the interview go?" I said, "OK, they said they would get back to me." Aunt said "Come and tell me all about it." as she walked to her room.

She sat down on the bed and pulled her sari off. I was standing near the door. She stood up and walked to her closet unbuttoning her blouse. I was tempted to leave as she took it off and hung it up. She said, "Well, what did they say? What type of job is it?"

"They gave me some stuff to read. They want someone to stock sheaves in the evenings." I said, not really thinking about it. I was more interested in watching her. She was now dressed much as I had seen her that morning, with just the skirt and bra on. She reached back and tried to unclip it. I held my breath. Would she really take it off while I was there? She continued to struggle with the clip, her back still to me. "Darn, the hook is still stuck. Can you get it?"

I stepped forward again, always ready to assist. It was easy to unclip the bent hook but I took my time. "Well, did you get the job?" She stepped into the recess of the closet and dropped the bra off her shoulders. I was off to the side a little, so I could see the side of one breast under her arm as she reached up for a nightie. What a sight it was. Her breasts hung down some and swayed as she moved.

"They look... Ah they'll call me next week." I stammered. Aunty pulled the nightie over her, covering up." That is wonderful. Thanks for helping." As I turned to go, she threw the bra at me "That's one of my favorites. Can you fix it?" I looked at it for a second and said " OK" smiling at her. She laughed, undid the nightie, opening it, and retying it. She had opened the nightie wide, enough for me to see both breasts and her black panties.

The breasts were tipped with wide pink circles around the nipples. They were beautiful, even for the fraction of a second I saw them. The nipples themselves were flattened into the breast. The pink rings were maybe two inches across. The boobs sagged a little and were big enough to touch together. I had to leave quickly, feeling rush of heat in my crotch.

The next day, Saturday, Aunty was home all day so I didn't even have a chance to jack off with her bra. I had played with her silky panties before but never tried her bras. The silk and nylon of her panties rubbing against my cock turned me on and I usually would cum quickly. I had to be careful not to get my cum on them.

While I was fixing the hook, I felt and touched the entire bra, concentrating on the inside of the cups. Aunty had an early dinner ready for me. She was in her nightie, her hair in a towel. Her eyes were her best features, next to her tits, at least to me, “Vinu, did you fix my bra? Can you bring it here?"

Shit!!! She wanted it back. No problem, I could play with another bra when she left. I could see her from the back, sitting at her dresser as I walked down the hall to my room for the bra. It looked like she had on panties and in-skirt over them. She was naked from the waist up, facing the mirror, doing her nails. Wonderful!!!

I got it and walked into her room. She now had her hands up, blowing on the nails to dry them. From where I stood, her arms blocked her reflection in the mirror. I walked up behind her. Looking down over her head, I could see the reflection of the breasts perfectly.

She said "My nails are wet. Can you carefully put it over my arms for me? Careful." She raised her hands. It took me several tries to get the bra right side up and all the straps straight. All the while I was staring at her tits. I was getting hard inside my lungi. The bra finally fell in place and I hooked it without being asked. She stood up and turned to face me.

"Close but not quite." she laughed. I was already looking at her tits. Neither one was in the cup. Both were half pinched out at the bottom. It looked like it hurt. She still had her hands up in the air, like a surgeon. "Could you please pull the bra down?"

I hesitated a little trying to decide what to touch. I grabbed the straps under her arms and pulled. It didn't work, she just leaned into me. I pulled on the center, between the cups and on the side. She fell on me again. She was laughing now. I suddenly felt very hot as my face turned red.

She said "I'm sorry. Reach in back and unhook me and put it on right." To do this I had to put my arms around her, pressing my chest against her boobs. I unhooked it quickly. "The girls will love you." She said, stepping back. I put one hand under a breast and pushed up, pulling the cup down over it.

This was the first time I had ever felt the bare flesh of mulae. It felt soft but heavy. The underside was warm, maybe moist with sweat. My forehead was sweating and my heart was pounding. I had gotten a hard-on. I was starting to hurt inside my pants, all cramped up like that. I had to leave.

Aunty said. "You did very well. I'm glad you helped me." Did she plan to talk all day? I almost said I liked touching her but instead "It's OK. I liked helping. Anytime." I mentally kicked myself. Why did I say that? Anytime, anytime, sure I'm willing to play with your tits anytime. I nearly ran out of the room as she pulled a saree.

Needless to say, once Aunty left, I got one of her bras and lay in bed jacking off. I had picked one with lots of lace on the top and satin on the sides. I rubbed the material over my hard-on, imagining that I was doing it between her boobs. I could feel the shape of her tits and smoothness of the fabric. It was great.

I don't think I had ever been so excited. When I came, I shot cum all over. I pulled the bra away just in time. Afterward, sweating from the late afternoon heat, I lay replaying the afternoon in my mind. I hadn't forgotten what she looked like with the in-skirt. I wondered what she would look like without the in-skirt.

Sunday evening around 7’o clock suddenly there was a power failure in the house. I heard my aunt's voice. “Vinu This power cut is only in our house. See outside. Everywhere else the power is there. I think the fuse went off in our house. Could You please fix the fuse?"

Now she was in the doorway to my bedroom. I hid the Sex magazine and went nearer to her. In that darkness itself I can see her breasts clearly. I can see her as a silhouette. I got the guts suddenly and asked her "Give me the match box" and at the same time, I grabbed her breasts.

I was trying to act as if that was accidental. However, after I held her breasts and felt those in my hand I totally lost my control. Therefore, I started squeezing her breast hard. Then I said "Sorry. In the darkness I hadn't noticed that you are standing here" and tried to take my hands off her.

There was no reply from her and now she held my hands on her breasts and didn't allow me to take my hands. Now that was my turn to be shocked and I do not want to miss this chance. I hugged her and kissed in her neck. I was very much tensed up. But she was cool and kissed me on the lips.

That first kiss was really brief though in my whole life that was the first time a woman kissed me. Now she held me close to her and rubbing by back. Literally I was shivering and I was out of control. Again she kissed in my mouth and asked me to relax.

Now I was responding properly to her kiss. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight. Her big boobs were on my chest and she was pressing her breasts against me. That feeling was arousing me and felt like I am going to have a ejaculation. My cock was getting harder and harder and started hitting her body.

Now she took my penis in her hand with my shorts and said "Wow! Great size. Let us go to the bedroom. I need it inside me now" and licked my ears. That drove me crazy and started working my hands on her Blouse hooks. “Vinu, come on. We will go to the bedroom"

"Oh. Yes. I want U. I am dreaming about this for a long while. Give me all U got" I was mumbling something like this and with my one hand I was keep squeezing her breast and my other hand was pressing her big buttocks. I was out of control and licking her face and ears and everywhere my face can reach on her that time.

Now she held my hands and walked me to the Bedroom. As soon as we entered in to the bedroom she started removing her dresses. I said "Aunty! Please let me do that." and unwrapped her sari first. She told me "Vinu! Even now you are calling me aunt. That sounds strange. Call me by name".

I was so excited and hugged her tight from the back and mumbled her name in her ears as "Banu! Banu!" and pressing her breasts very hard with the blouse & Bra. Same time my cock became like a strong iron rod and now it was touching her tight ass. "Vinu! Let us remove the cloths and enjoy. Be patience ".

Now I have unfastened her blouse hooks and she helped me to take off the blouse from her. She is only with Bra and petticoat. Now she removed my lungie and held my cock in her hand. "Vinu! Before going any further you just sit on the bed." She commanded me. I obeyed to her command. Now I was sitting on the edge of the bed. She sat down on the floor and started kissing my cock, rubbing it and caressed it.

All of the sudden she took it in her mouth and twirled her tongue around it. she tightened her grip on the back of my leg trying to get a hold of herself. She moved her head in close, parting her pouty lips she pushed them down. I let out a little gasp as my Aunt's lips touched my skin, cock flexed again, some pre-cum was forming on the tip, my dick was aching, Aunt bent in closer to my thigh, her breasts rubbing against the inside of my shin.

She was sucking hard, her wet lips pressed tightly to my leg, she pressed her tongue , she felt her breasts rubbing against my lower leg, her sensitive nipples hardened because of it, she unconsciously moved her other hand a little further up the back of my leg, cupping the bottom of my ass cheek. Banu started to rock her body against my leg, her pussy throbbing with desire, she took her lips away from my swollen lump, but ran her hot, wet tongue over it, leaving a trail of saliva behind.

"Ohh!" She really couldn’t help herself, the little moan escaped from her lips as she looked over her step son's cock. "Good Vinu" she was still looking at my cock, she started to rub her hand over my bottom, feeling my hard ass cheeks.

I looked down at my Aunt, I took my hand and ran it through her hair, I moved my hand to the back of her head and lightly took hold of her hair, pulling her up slightly to the level of my cock, her full, red pouty lips were barely an inch away from my cock as it jerked about, waving in front of her face, the pre-cum dribbling down the front of the full cockhead.

She did't hesitate, she opened her mouth, and ran her tongue along my cockhead, licking the white sperm from it, she raised her hand and gripped my cock shaft tightly, she tugged on it, pulling my foreskin back and forth, more pre-cum appeared on the tip and again she shot her tongue out and licked away the white droplets. It was feeling great.

She started sucking my cock with great favor. I was in heaven. She was doing this with great care and taste. She got my Dick in to her month fully until her throat. Her hands were working on my balls. My hands were working hard on her breasts. I inserted my hands in to her bra and tuning her nipples.

"Ugghhhh!" I moaned as my Aunt ran her tongue along the shaft and back again, I pushed her head towards my dick, she opened her mouth wide and took my huge cock into her mouth, she felt it hit the back of her throat almost and she started to suck on it extremely hard, her hand pulling my fore skin back and forth as she did. She closed her eyes tight, tasting my hot prick as she ran her tongue across the bottom of it.

"Uughh Aunt! Suck It" I urged, my dick pulsing in my own Aunt's mouth, I gripped the back of her head tighter as she eagerly sucked my cock, bobbing her head back and forth in a fast rhytm. She was't thinking about anything else but sucking my cock, she gripped my cockshaft tighter, working it faster. It was to much for me, I looked down watching my Aunt suck on my hard meat, I could feel her wet saliva all over the shaft, I was meeting her bobbing head with my own small thrusts, rocking my hips back and forth.

"Aunt I'm gonna cum!!" I moaned, I felt my cum-sac welling up with my spunk. Banu moved her hand from my ass, and brought it round to cup my balls, she started to massage my tight sac, her nails digging into the skin as she took hold. "Uuughhhh!" was all I could say as my sticky white cum shot out the tip of my cock into my Aunt's waiting mouth, I held onto the back of her head with both hands as I erupted.

She slurped my hot cum, working her tongue over my sensitive thread on the underside as she swallowed hard the cum gushing down her throat, gripping my weaving cock with both hands now as I rocked my body in orgasm, "Ohhh...That's it!" I cried out.

Finally my cock stopped pumping out the milky jizz, but she kept sucking, her tongue licking every last drop of cum off my dick, her whole body was red hot, she felt like she was on fire, she imagined me fucking her, pushing my cock into her until she was screaming for him to stop, her pussy went crazy at the thought her whole body filled with erotic sensation's, some animal instinct was overcoming her.

She took my now deflating cock from her mouth, she squeezed my cock hard, forcing the last of my sticky cum onto the tip, she ran her tongue over it, taking in the last of my salty cum. Then she stood up and looked at me, I had a contented smile on my face. Some of my cum was leaking from her mouth and sprinkled on her boobs.

I was exhilarated and grabbed her from the floor. I put her on the bed. I evenly spred my cum sprinkles on her bra and started massaging her breasts. Now I pulled her petticoat shift her hips and now I had a good view of her wet hot pussy. The pubic hair was dark and thick. I took my face nearer to that heavenly triangle. The strong sweet musk from her cunt drove me mad. I stuck my face into her pussy and took a deep breath to absorb her scent.

She moaned and said "Vinu!!!! Do it. Please eat my pussy. I have never enjoyed that ". I ran my tongue up along the slit. I felt a pleasant shock. I went mad with lust. My tongue dived inside her cunt. At the same time I unfastened her Bra hooks and she co operated with me to remove the bra. I was feeling her breasts and pinching her nipples. my face was focussed on her pussy and my hands were playing too hard with her nipples.

I was squeezing her nipples like tuning an old radio. Her body was responding to my hands. Her legs became wider and the smooth pinky muscles of her pussy grabbed my tongue and pulled me in. I found the clit and my tongue began licked up, around and socked on it. Her Vagina started giving me fresh juice.

I lapped and socked up the love juice Banu was giving me. She started to moan. "Eat it. Huh! Great.pls entae ponae vinukuttaaa nee thinoo Have it fully. " I put my mouth in her pussy fucking hole and sucked it. Her whole body was feeling that electricity. She held my hair and pushed my face fully in to her cunt. I was licking and sucking like a dog drinking milk.

She became ecstatic and I did not stop eating her pussy or pressing her breast. Now she had a orgasm and filled my face with her sexy juice. I didn't give up and drunk all the juice and licked in and around her Clit, Vagina and pubic hair. "vinu! I never enjoyed this much. I only heard about oral sex and Ur uncle never used to do this to me. U showed me the real climax. Are u ready to fuck me now? "

My reply to her was not in words. I was again feeling her breasts and pinching her nipples real hard and I focussed my attention to her boobs. I took them in my mouth and started sucking them . While doing this, I inserted a finger into her hot wet pussy. I kept fingering her and touched and pinched her clit.

She held my dick in her hand and said "Oh! My God! U are ready already. Thatz Quick. Ok. Take me." My fingering went on and after a while she started to cum. I had gotten a great hard on till now. She laid on her back and told me to fuck. She got her legs up in the air and wide open. She whispered " Oh vinu! Enough. Don't let me beg you. Get inside me and Fuck me, Fuck me hard."

I got on top of her. The lips of the pussy were pink. I felt that sweetest hole with my fingers and then slowly guided my cock inside her. her hole was hot. Her head went back with pleasure and she moaned. "Come on. Please! I can't wait anymore". I started slowly and headed up with speed and steady. It was quiet an effort though. She held my arms tight and strted to jump under me.

I was moving from up to down at I same time she was holding her hip up and pressing her butt against the bed to accompany my moves. Her breast was jumping up and down with every hit. My cock was parted her pussy and she was already wet. So my movements became easy. She was not new to sex and already her pussy was accustomed to my Uncle's cock. So we both were having great pleasure. We were sweating like hell because of our exotic and erotic sex. I began thrusting my cock in and out of her.

I was shoving harder and harder. Her hot cunt felt wonderful. She was holding my butt tight and after a few moments she started " Please slow down ahh pathukae kuttaa monae..haiyoo. It hurts vinu." She was begging for me to slow down but she never stopped responding to my hits. Her legs were wide open in V shape and she was hugging me real tight.

Both were breathing heavily. While I was giving a real hard time to her pussy with my cock, I was sucking, licking and squeezing her breasts. Now she began to tighten her mouth of the pussy by holding her legs together. That was hard and great pleasure to me. It became more tight now and she got her orgasm. I sensed her she was bout to cum. Her whole body is stumbling and struggling with great happiness. With in few moments I felt her juices flowing in her already wet cunt.

Now her pussy became like water filled tub. So whenever my cock entered in to it strange sounds started coming. Now I exploded my cum in her. Her cunt hole was filled with her juice and mine. It started overflow. More of the juices were oozing out of Banu's pussy onto the bed sheets. I stayed inside her about 1 minute and then slowly pulled my dong out side. She was beautiful seeing her there naked. We both were damn tired and I laid down beside her.

This is the first time I came to my sense and started thinking, with in the past 20 minutes. I was feeling guilty about our relationship. She is my mom's sister. So she is like a stepmother to me. I said "Sorry. Aunty! I made a mistake by having sex with U. This will never happen again. Shit. I am like a son to U. But I have fucked U without thinking the relationship"

She held my hand and said "Never think that I am Ur aunt here after. What we did was not wrong. I never had a orgasm with Ur Uncle and he wouldn't give a damn about satisfying me. All he did was whenever he felt like fucking me, he used to go inside me and with in a few moments he will fill me with his cum and depart. That to only a couple of times in a month. I was desperately longing enjoy good sex. I knew that U were fantasying with me by how U were starring on my body. That is why I planned for this night and took off the fuse and had this ecstasy with U. Don't be so hard on Urself. Just treat me as a woman not as Ur mom's sister."

I was so surprised by her open hearted talk. "My Sweet Aunty!. Ok. I need U forever" Now again I was holding her in my arms. After the first fuck and her openhearted talk we both were exhausted. I put on my lungie, went and and fixed the fuse which she took off and kept it on the table. When I came back to Bedroom She was still laying down on the bed, fully naked.

That was the first time I had an opportunity see her beautiful naked body. Wow! Curly hair. Sharp nose. Big and beautiful eyes. Sexy lips. Her throat looked like it is made of ivory. Slightly inclined but not loosened big cup shaped 36 size Breasts. Well shaped belly. The belly button itself looked like a cunt.

From the belly button her pubic hair started. That pubic hair got dense and smooth like velvet when it started covering her Vulva. In the middle of that beautiful hair pond, there it started. That heavenly slit. Strong but really smooth thighs looked like it was made of butter.

I forgot about everything else and her breath taking Body occupied my whole mind. I told her "Wow! Ur body is great. At the age of 28 and after got fucked by uncle for the past 7 years also U look fresh and acting like a Virgin in bed". "Huh! for Ur age, U are too good in fucking, vinu. Really I am not simply praising U. I never had sex like this before. I was dreaming about having successful sex with somebody. But I was worried about the society. But now no one will never ever dream that U and me are having sex, because of our relationship. So We are safe. Ok. Cut of this crap. Are U ready for the next round?"

She asked me and pulled me on the bed. Now I have already removed my shorts and I was butt naked. She made me to lay on my back. She started caressing my body. Rubbing my whole body and tickling my cock. Then she came on top of me with her legs in the side of my body and put her Pussy directly on my face and started rubbing her juicy pussy on my face. I found that she is very much liked, me licking her cunt. So with out hesitation I started eating her pussy. She was pushing her pussy on my face. I reached her breasts and held them tight and squeezing them.

Her hand was working on my dick. Now she was in ecstasy and lost control. She was rubbing my Dick real hard. It started paining for me even though that was a kind of happiness. Now she slid on my body and her pussy took position against my Cock. She was rubbing my dick with her Vagina. My dick became as an iron rod again and standing.

She held my dick in her hand and directed my cock to her wet juicy cunt. She sat on my laps now. Thatz it. My Cock entered in to her. Then she started moving up and down and started acting like a Grinder running. I kissed on her mouth and pressing her jumping breasts so hard. My cock was splitting her pussy in to parts and she was moving like she wanted to break my Dick.

"Ssssh. huh! Humma! Amaaaaaaaaee haaaaaaa vegammmm adichu tha plsssThat is good. Hold on to that vinu" She was mumbling. I was holding her body with my legs. Her body was shivering and shaking. I found that she was going to cum. I cooperated with her to get her orgasm. She was in climax and her body started leaking Sex juices and at the same time I gunned my cum in her.

Both of our juices started flowing from her cunt and that made my Cock, balls and hip wet. Now she just laid on me. The thought of having her naked next to me was really driving me crazy. What happened that night amazed me and still couldn't believe it. I wrapped my arms around her body and slowly and smoothly rubbing it. All of the sudden the thought of having my cock in her mouth and getting a nice blow job occurred to me. I got up and sat on her chest.

My Butt was on her Boobs and that felt like sitting on a Velvet soft couch. I started rubbing my dick on her throat. "vinu! What are U doing?" She was asking me. "Banu! Please take mine in Ur mouth. I like it very much. Could U please?"

"Why not? Whatever U say. U like it very much. Huh! But please do not throb it in my mouth. U are really getting tensed up and loosing control during Oral sex. Last time when U were eating mine, U bit it once". Now my Cock was getting harder and I rubbed it on her lips. She first took the head of my cock in her mouth and licking it with her wet hot lips and then she took it fully in to her mouth and started moving her head in and out. Wow.

That felt real good and I was rubbing my bare butt on her breast. I grabbed her hair and held her head and started moving my hip. Now I was fucking in her mouth. Her mouth was full with my dick and I started moving pretty fast. She was having hard time in keeping my erected dick in her mouth and trying to spit it out. But I held her real hard and treated her mouth as pussy and hitting hard.

In a few moments I filled her mouth with my cum and pulled mine out of her mouth. "vinu!Ur's is reaching until my throat. So Please don't be so wild". After one hour we had one more round and slept hugging each other nude. Next day morning when I got up from bed time was 9:00 a.m.

She was not with me on the bed. She was in the kitchen preparing Breakfast. She already took bath and wearing a Yellow See-through saree and matching yellow blouse with a black bra. Even her Blouse was too thin and it’s showing her Black bra and wonderful cleavage. I made it again a glance on her boobs.

Her nipples were hardened and straighten because of the satisfactory fuck she got it from me the previous night. I can see how straight her nipples were with in the blouse and bra. I got my morning woods by seeing her. I went behind her with out making noise and hugged her from the back, grabbed her boobs, smoothly kissed on her neck and rubbing my swollen Dick on her round ass.

She turned and asked "U are up now?". I am up and my Dick is also up. How about having a morning show? " I asked her by showing my hardened Dick to her. "Oh God! U are ready to drill me now! No. Go take bath and have Breakfast first. Then we will think about Morning show". I told her I want to fuck her now. "Please Ravi! Having sex during day time is not advisable for us. Somebody may come home"

I insisted for one shot. She was bit hesitant though she agreed and said "Ok. as U wish. But do not remove my cloths. Just shift my dress and have it. That way if some one is coming to the house also we can manage in a little time. Come on let us go to the bedroom. We have to make it fast.". "No not in the bed room. Right here and right now" "Are U crazy? U want to have it here ?" "Shh. Don't talk just lean on the Kitchen table and hold to the sink". I shifted her Saree and Petticoat above her hips and and made her show the clean hot pussy to me. Now I said "This time not on Ur pussy. I am going to screw Ur asshole". She was shocked, turned around and said "No way! That will be really painful with Ur Cock's size". But I was not listening to her. "Just turn around and show me Ur Ass. " She was reluctant "Please no. Whatever U want to do, do with me except ass fucking. Try to understand me. I never got fucked in the ass". I said "Yesterday U told me U never had oral sex and Me licking and eating Ur pussy was new to U. But U enjoyed it. Am I right? It will be like the same. U will love it"I forced her to show her ass to me. She turned around and ready for getting fucked in her ass. Her ass was big and round.

I kissed her ass and started licking those two big muscle mountains. I moved my tongue in the crack of her ass. I slid my fingers in her pussy and got her juices on my fingers. I then wetted her asshole with her own juices. I pushed two wet fingers in her asshole and greased it properly. She was groaning. My cock stood firm, and she squeezed it. Turning me loose, she leaned over the table, her sweet, naked ass on display.

I stared at her ass. Aunty looked extremely lewd to me. She cupped the cheeks of her ass, pulling them wide open. I gasped as I saw her puckered asshole, the curls of soft hair beneath, and the puffy sweetness of her cunt. "It's so pretty, Aunty," I grunted, my cock jerking up and down. "You have a pretty ass. You look awfully tight, though." I gulped wetly, and leaned down to her ass. I kissed a creamy asscheek, and She gurgled with delight.

"Oooh, lick it a little," she urged, wiggling her ass. "Lick Aunty's ass just a little." I, becoming eager, slipped my tongue out of my mouth and lapped the satiny cheeks of my Aunty's ass, swirling my tongue along the backs of her thighs, tasting her flesh. She cried out with pleasure, her ass shaking. She used her fingers to hold the lovely cheeks wide open for me, her asshole puckering in and out.

With an intake of air, I shoved my face into my Aunty's ass, feeling my satiny inner cheeks. I kissed the pucker of my Aunty's asshole, bringing a sob of delight from her. She shoved her ass into my face, and began to make soft cries of ecstasy when I licked my tongue against the crinkled ring.

Placing my hands on my Aunty's trembling thighs, I probed her asshole with the tip of my tongue. She hissed and mewled and squirmed into my face. "Ohhh, darling, shove your tongue up! " Shaking her ass into my face, she held her breath as she felt I 's tongue stiffen, pushing at her tight asshole. As my tongue slipped past the ring, she cried out softly.

I clutched my Aunt's shaking thighs, pressing my open lips around my Aunty's asshole, my chin pushing into the juicy slit of her cunt. I ran my tongue in and out of her asshole, stabbing as deep as I could. She gurgled and sobbed, wiggling her naked ass into my face.

With me fucking her up the asshole with my tongue, her cunt was becoming wetter and wetter. In face, the slippery juices dripped past my chin and ran over my neck. "Ahhh, darling, darling!" nalla sugam ahh entae ammaea haiyooo uhhh ahhhpathukae.. she cried out, smashing her ass back against my face.

I 's tongue was deep inside my Aunty's ass when She suddenly shrieked. "Oh, God! I'm coming, darling!" Her cunt convulsed, the rippling contractions causing her ass to suck my tongue. I pushed my tongue as hard and deep as I could into my Aunty's fiery ass, and felt it grip tightly time and again as her orgasm boiled through her body. When she had finished coming, I slowly slipped tongue out of her ass.

For a long while She remained over the table, her body shaking with a wonderful sensation. She was no longer resisting and kind of anticipating what comes next, letting her arms hang loosely. I fondled her ass, squeezing the creamy cheeks, opening them to see the flexing of her asshole.

Glistening cunt juices coated her inner thighs. "I know your cock is very hard," She finally whispered. "It's hard as hell, Aunty," I replied. I pushed the swollen head of my cock to my Aunty's flesh. I rubbed the dripping piss hole up and down her thighs, over the cheeks of her ass. She shook and trembled with the feeling, shoving her ass back eagerly. I placed the head of my cock upon her asshole, and gasped with the steaming heat of it. "Ooooh, that feels huge," she murmured as she felt the pressure against her asshole.

I increased the pressure of my cock, staring down, seeing the ring of Aunty's asshole giving way. The more I pushed, the more She's asshole stretched. She was holding her breath, feeling that wonderful pressure and sensation. It was strange, a very strange feeling, to have cock pushing at her asshole, but one she found exciting and delicious.

She moved her naked ass back, urging me to push my cock in. I pressed harder, and the swollen head of my cock penetrated the tight ring of my Aunt's asshole. "Ahhhh,!" She cried out. "You're in me! Aahh ammaaaee enikuu vedinikunnuuu viduuu entae vinukuttaaa"

I stared down, seeing the ring of my Aunt's asshole stretched around the head of my cock. It was very tight, very hot. I gasped with pleasure as my Aunt's asshole squeezed my prick, gripping it deliciously. She sobbed with rapture, finding my cock in her ass to feel very good. The sensations rippled her flesh as she pulled her creamy ass cheeks wider yet.

She made a soft swallowing sound as her asshole clamped on the head of my cock. "Ohhh,!" she pleaded softly. I slipped my prick deeper, watching it with wide eyes. The heat in my Aunt's asshole was very hot, searing the shaft of my cock. It was as hot as her juicy cunt, and so much tighter. I pushed my throbbing cock slowly inward, watching it disappear into her ass. I was breathless with excitement, with the rumbling sensations I was feeling.

She purred as I moved my cock deeper into her asshole. She could feel the throbbing the hardness of my shaft. Her asshole kept stretching and burning around my prick. I was now invading her un invented ass. I forced my way into her Virgin tight ass. The deeper it went, the better it felt. When I finally had my cock completely inside her asshole, she felt stuffed, very stuffed. My sweet balls were pushed against the slippery wetness of her hairy cunt, she could feel the powerful pulsations of my cock with the ring of her asshole.

She found her clit with her hand to be straining out with hardness, and brushed it with her fingers. Her naked, creamy ass wiggled as she slipped her hand past her cunt and pulled my alls, smashing them upon the sensitive lips of her fiery cunt. "God vinuuuuuuu!" she moaned. " You feel so huge, so long and hard! " I pulled back slowly, watching my cock slide inside the tight pucker.

She cried out as I pulled, feeling the friction. One of her hands kept pulling at a shapely cheek of her ass, the other letting my balls slid in her fingers. When I had paused with the head of my cock inside her asshole, she gasped loudly and plunged her fingers into her bubbling, steaming cunt, fucking herself wildly a few moments, her naked ass shaking with excitement. As I pushed my cock back into her ass, she cried softly as my sweet, hot balls rubbed into her now-wet palm again.

She grasped them, squeezing as my cock filled her ass once more. "Ooooh,!" she sobbed. "You be careful with me! Come on, vinukuttaa , Finish it fast!" I plunged inward, a soft slapping sound coming when my lower body smacked the hot cheeks of her curvy ass. She yelped with pleasure, enjoying the power of my hardness up her ass.

Placing my hands on her hips, I pulled my cock back slowly, and rammed it in quickly and fast. She groaned with delight as my balls smacked against her juicy cunt. "That's it, I ! That's the way ! Oooooh!" She jiggled her ass, dancing from foot to foot, her tits smashed upon the table. She drew her other hand from between her thighs, rubbing her very long clit a few times, and clutched her ass cheeks once more.

She spread her ass as wide as she could, opening it to my quickening thrusts. The wider she opened her ass, the deeper my cock went. Her pussy pulsated hotly, and juice seeped from the hairy lips, running along her inner thighs. Her clit strained out, very long and hard, throbbing deliciously. She wiggled her ass lewdly, crying out for me to fuck her faster and harder. The friction of my throbbing cock along the ring of her thoroughly stretched asshole seemed ready to burst into flames, flames of perverse, wanton ecstasy.

She humped her ass back as I came lunging forward, grinding her sweet asscheeks against me. She sobbed with increasing rapture, her almost naked body vibrant with passion. The feel of my cock up her asshole was better than she could have imagined. The depth might have surprised her, pleased her.

The puckering of her asshole excited both her and me . Her asshole squeezed and flexed by its own accord, without direction from her already spinning mind. The wetness of her cunt seemed more pronounced than ever, the juices making the inside of her thighs slippery. Her bushy cunt was throbbing and her clit felt as if it were about to burst from her cunt.

She shook her ass wildly. With my balls aching, loaded and full, I rammed my cock in and out of my Aunt's fiery asshole. She sobbed and squealed in delight, arching back to meet my prick. My balls slapped time and again upon her juicy, hair-rimmed cunt, sending ripples of heated rapture through her body. I dug my fingers into my Aunty's grinding hips hard.

She clawed the cheeks of her ass, her fingers near my cock, holding herself lewdly open for me. "I'm about to come!" she shrieked. "OhOoooh, hamaee avoo ahhhhuh ohaoah ..monaeee I feel it so deep in me! Ram it ... ram that!"

I beat my cock in and out of her asshole, feeling it start to clutch and release him. My eyes became glazed with passion, my young body shaking as hard as my Aunty's. My legs were getting weak as the ecstasy ran through him.

" Aunty, I'm about to come, too! I can't hold it back, Aunty!" "Oh, shoot it vinu !" she screeched. "Squirt that hot juice! Ohhh, now, --now!" She's cunt exploded, the orgasm bursting throughout the whole expanse of her crotch.

Her clit pulsated hard, the lips of her cunt gripping at my banging balls. Her asshole began to squeeze and suck my prick. With a yelp, I rammed my cock as deep as I could into my Aunyt's asshole, and sent rapid squirts of thick cum juice spraying between the soft walls of her greedy asshole.

She cried with ecstasy as she felt my cum juice flooding her ass, her cunt flexing with tight, searing pulsations. A series of orgasms rumbled through her, one after the other, until she became so weak she slumped across the table, her hands falling from her ass, her body relaxing, gasping hotly. Her eyes were closed

I asked her "How do U feel? "Oh, my god, are you all right" I said. She got up and said "My God! At one moment I thought U are going to tore my ass." That moment she felt tired and sat on the kitchen floor. I forced my juice covered cock in her mouth and made her gave a nice fresh blow job in that morning crisp.

Then one week we were enjoying a lot. That weekend my Uncle came back from his Tour. Two days without having her I was going crazy. My Uncle was telling Monday early morning he is supposed to leave again for a tour.

Monday morning I got up early at 5:30. I couldn't sleep at all. I heard my Uncle ws getting ready to go to work, he'd got up and I could hear him humming to himself, as he usually did while he was shaving. She heard the sink empty in the bathroom as her husband finished shaving.

"You awake yet Banu?" I heard my Uncle asked. "Just about" she replied. "I'm just gonna take a shower" Uncle said, I heard the shower go on. Quickly I had a plan. I walked up to their Bed Room. "Aunt, you awake?" "Yes vinukuti, what did you want?". She replied. "Could I come in?" I asked.

Before she could answer, I opened the door. I shut the bedroom door behind me, the room was quite dark the curtains still closed, but a fraction of light slipped through, it shone on the bed, I could see my Aunt lying under the sheets she looked as though she was lying on her chest. I walked over to the curtains, opening them to reveal bright morning sunshine.

Banu turned over onto her front, pulling the covers of the duvet up around herself, barely keeping her head above the top. I heard her husband, sing louder in the shower. "Uncle taking a shower?" "Yes" she replied. "Well then, my cock-sucking Aunt's all alone in this big double bed, thinking about my cock again?"

I smiled very wickedly looking at my Aunt with hungry, horny eyes. "Oh my god, vinukutaaa, No!" I had grabbed hold of the corner of the duvet and was pulling it towards me, the sheet sliding down, off my Aunt's naked body, Banu tried to hang onto the duvet, but I ripped it from her grasp, dropping it on the floor by the bed. I looked over my Aunt's delicious body, her round, full breasts looked like they are fresh.

Her hips were quite large, which just made her waist look even smaller than it was, I looked down at my Aunts bush, the dark black hair was trimmed around the edges into a diamond shape, her legs were spread slightly and I could see her pussy lips, they looked quite large, hanging down between her thighs, they a dark pink in colour. Her full, tanned thighs were smooth.Banu saw me looking over her body, studying her every curve, she could still hear her husband singing in the shower.

A little sexual shiver ran up her spine at the thought. I came over to the bed and sat on the edge, right next to my naked Aunt, she had't moved at all, her arms lay by her sides, her breast's jiggled slightly as she breathed hard from the excitement. I placed my hand on her tummy, I started to move my fingers slightly, just rubbing them on my Aunt skin, feeling her breath in and out.

Me touching her sent what felt like electrical charges running through her, her pulsed increased even more and she opened her full, pouty lips as she started to breath harder. "You want me to fuck you Aunt, righ now, right here?"

I questioned, I began to move my hand up her flat stomach, pressing my fingers into her smooth skin, moving my hand up towards her breasts. "Wh....What?" Banu gasped, I was pushing all the right buttons now, my touch was setting her pussy on fire.

"Last night I heard you demanded Uncle to fuck you, but he couldn't do it right.". I stopped my hand just below my Aunty's right breast, I moved a finger up onto it, tracing a small mole she had just below her nipple. "Ohhhhh!". Banu moaned out, My finger rubbing on her breast caused her to arch her back, pushing her body upwards as another sexual sensation ran through her.

"Was that a yes?" I said, I moved up onto her nipple now, teasing it between my fingers, I moved my other hand to the inside of her smooth thigh nearest him, again rubbing my fingers in small circular motions. "Uuuugghh!" was all Banu could say in reply to her me. I work her nipple with my fingers, the pleasure was intense, she was getting very excited now, the thought of me doing this to her again made her pussy juices flow.

I moved my hand further up her thigh, my fingers coming into contact with her black, wiry bush,I traced my fingers round the edge, feeling the heat coming from between her legs.I bent over my Aunt's naked, sexy ody and licked her left nipple with my tongue, while still teasing her left with my fingers.

"Yes.....Yessssss! Fuck Me!....I want you to fuuuccckkk me!" Banu screamed, my wet tongue running over her sensitive nipple. had she ever felt this horny before? She did't think so, her pussy was dribbling with anticipation eager for me to fill her with my massive cock and to fuck her wildly.

I heard the shower go off in the bathroom, but still, she lay there letting me have my way with her body. "vinukuttaaa ..your...Ohh!...your Uncle s going to be in..Uuhhh! here any second" she whispered scared her husband might hear her. "Well I'm not going, I'm going to fuck you right here, he can watch if he wants."

I said defiantly. "No....we can't....no plea-ahhhh..se stop". Banu begged me, Uncle would be out any second, what would he do if he was confronted with this sight! I had traced my finger round my Auntyy's entire pussy bush, now I pushed his hand up further, through the dense hairs, using my thumb and index finger to spread her pussy lips wide, I started to push my forefinger into my Aunty's wet, hot cunt,I felt her pussy spasming, the muscles tightening a bit then releasing.

I moved my finger in deeper trying to locate the small nub of her clit. Banu's hips jerked off the bed, as me pushed my thick, long finger deep into her pussy, she dropped her head back, leaning against the headboard, closing her eyes tight as the pleasure took hold.

"Banu! I will be back only after a week or so. ". Uncle shouted out from in the bathroom. "Yesssss......Ohhhh.k" Banu said trying to keep her voice normal, as she started to push her body back and forth onto my finger inserted in her pussy. "I no more please!" Banu murmured. "I'm not going Aunt".

I replied Banu panicked, if I wasn’t going to leave she'd have to, she just could't let her husband see them doing this. she leaned up off the headboard and pushed me back off the bed and onto the floor, she jumped from the bed and ran out the bedroom door and down the hallway, her big, firm ass cheeks bouncing up and down in time with her jiggling breasts as she ran to the stairs, she have to get some clothes from upstairs before her husband asked her what she was doing running round the house naked.

I got up off the bedroom floor and followed my Aunt. Banu made it to upstairs, a pile of her clothes were stacked up on top of the table in the corner waiting to be ironed, she was just picking out a nightie when she felt some hands grab her hips, she felt something hard pressing into her naked ass cheeks, one of the hands moved there way from her hip and round towards her pussy, the other hand moved off her hip and was brushed along her spine towards her neck, her black, long, wavy air pushed to one side and then she felt hot, wet lips kissing her on the back of the neck, she liked that alot, the stimulation was getting her hot again. "Mmmmmm!" Banu groaned. "I think it's time for fucking Aunty after a long two days wait" .I said into her ear.

"Yes....fuck me..now!". She demanded. The way I was touching her and where to touch her, particularly the way I was slowly rubbing her pussy, making her juices flow made her mind blow. "Mmmmm! You Got it!" Banu squealed, I had rubbed my finger over her swollen clit.

The erotic sensations as I rubbed it again, led straight to her brain, as the force of her hidden desire rose to the surface. Her legs shook as again I started to rub on her clit in small circles, slowly at first then I became gradually faster, and faster. Banu leaned forward, moving her legs apart, the Table was directly in front of her and she placed her hands on the edge, bending her legs slightly she lifted her sexy, pink ass high into the air and pushed back onto my cock as it strained against my shorts, she rubbed her bottom slowly against the hot, stiff bulge pressing in-between her butt cheeks.

"Oh my! You feel like your ready to go!" Banu gasped. My cock was rock hard, I was almost in pain as my big tool pushed hard through my thin shorts, as my horny Aunt moved her ass from side to side against it. Since I'd ripped the sheets from my Aunt's bed and looked down upon her sweet, white body he'd had a full-on erection, and now here I was, my Aunt offering herself on a plate to me, teasing my cock with her ass.

I placed my hands firmly on my Aunts sexy ass, bending down I ran my tongue from the small of her back down over the slope of her ass cheeks and then pushed my hot, wet tongue in between them, probing her crevice.

"Mmmmm......please....Uhh..stop teasing Aunt......I ne..Ohhhhh!..need you insideeee me!" Banu screamed, I was pulling open her ass cheeks firmly and again my tongue pushed between her firm ass cheeks, the tip brushing her small, pink asshole.

"Fucccckkkk.me now!" tear my ass come vinukutta entae kundi adichu polikkadamonae she ordered. How could I refuse my cock-hungry Aunty? I took my hands away from her body, and pulled my shorts down, my cock springing from my shorts like an eager greyhound from the trap, it almost shot straight up, my cock had a weird curve in it, rather like a banana.

"My God!" Banu gasped She'd looked over her shoulder after I had taken my hands away and her eyes widened as she saw me rip down my shorts, my big, thick curved cock springing free, forcing up the front of my vest as it did, my face filled with eagerness to fuck my own Aunty.

She thought he'd looked & felt big last night, but now I looked even bigger boy she thought. Banu lifted her ass higher into the air, her tits wobbled as she did, she was still slowly shaking her ass from left to right, her hairy, pussy lips slick with her juices were clearly visible to me she thought, her cunt throbbed harder as she waited for him to penentrate her with my fine cock.

I took hold of my blood-veined shaft with my right hand, I moved forwards towards my Aunts expectant body, I placed my left hand on her shoulder, and gripping tight I pushed my cock-shaft down in line with my Aunt's quivering, pink pussy lips, slowly I pushed the tip of my purple, bulbous cock-head in between her fleshy folds.

"Yessss!....mmmmmm....more...c'mon baby more!" Banu begged, even feeling the tip of my cock pushing into her fuckhole was making her go wild. She bit down on her lip and closed her eyes tight as she felt him push more of his hard meat into her wet, hot passage. "God! That feels so good!" she exclaimed. Banu felt her pussy stretch to allowing my cock inside her.

"Uhhhhh...Where do you get a cock that size?" she gasped, I took my hand off the shaft now as I fed more of himself into my Aunty, I placed my hand onto her hip as my Aunty rocked her body , pushing herself back onto my dick, her slick passage was making it alot easier. Banu pushed harder onto the drier and it started to move, the feet squeaking on the floor as she leaned on it. "Yesssss!" she hissed

My cock felt huge inside her, her pussy was stretched to it's maximum by my amazing thickness, she could feel my shaft rubbing onto her clit making her crazy with desire. I felt I could't insert my dick into my Aunty fully, I was simply to big, but I was in a whole world of pleasure, my Auntys pussy muscles tightened around my cock, clamping down on the shaft.

"Ohhhh" I murmured, and then I started to fuck her. I pulled my cock out almost to the tip, my Aunts pussy juices smeared all over it and then thrust it back in, Banu's ass cheeks wobbled crazily as I did. "God!...Yes!...Yes!" Banu moaned, her pussy was throbbing wildly she just could't get enough of her my cock. I quickened my strokes, pushing my hips forward, as I fed my meat into my Aunt's accommodating cunt.

Banu, felt her knees buckle as me again pushed my hard dick almost fully into her, the table pushed forward again, the feet squeaking loudly on the floor as Banu gripped harder on the edge of it, her knuckles going white as I pumped her slick pussy faster. "Fuck Me!" she screamed. "Yes"

"Uuuhhhhh....harder....fuck me... more push…. fast…. fuck me...ammachiii. Entae vinukutta..harder!" Banu's pussy was burning with desire, she'd never had such an intense sexual experience in her life, every thrust of my massive cock sent her into spasms, she was pushing her round ass backwards in time to my manic thrusts into her, her ass cheeks slapping against the tops of my hairy thighs.

Banu was pushing the table back, lifting the front off the ground, it banged against the back wall of the room in time to me hammering my mighty dick into her. BANG! "Yes!" BANG! "Yessss!" BANG! "YESSSSSS!". Banu cried.

We were going at it like wild animal, there was now some natural instinct at work, neither of us were going to stop until we had fulfilled our sexual needs. I was ramming my cock into my Aunts juicy cunt at full speed now, I could feel the cum welling up in my sac, the horny feeling building inside me, I truly couldn’t believe I was doing this, not to my Aunt.

"Never......uhh..stop....Ohh!...fucking me!". Banu demanded. I did't want to but I could feel I was on the verge of cumming. Banu also was near the edge, my dick rubbed intensely against her swollen clit, every time I pushed in, she felt a wave of amazing sexual sensations wash over her. She leaned her head forward onto the top of the table, scattering all the towels and clothes onto the floor around them.

I moved my hand from my Aunt’s hip, and along her hot, sweaty back to the spot between her shoulder blades, I began to gently push her down onto the table, her large breasts squashing against the top, and her thighs pressed against the Drawer door, now every time I, thrust my manhood into my Aunt’s pussy the drier lifted at the front from her weight on it causing her ass to rise into the air slightly.

"That's It!....Uh!.....Ugh!". Banu said, her body humped and bucked onto my cock shaft using the table to assist her as it rose into the air. I was trying to hold out, I really was, but with every thrust my sensitive red thread on the underside of my stretched dick was been stimulated, my cum-sac was now full of hot cum just ready to spew out.

Banu also felt her orgasm building inside her, she was pushing her hands againest the back wall now, the table rocking wildly beneath her. I took hold of the bottom of my Aunty's thighs and lifted her legs off the ground. "Ohhhhh" Banu groaned as my cock drove even deeper inside her. Banu started thrashing about wildly on top of the table, it was rocking back then forward in time to my furious thrusts, the feet underneath squeaked as they grinded along the floor. "Yesss!........Ugh!...Ugh!.....Yessssssss!" Banu just could't hold out out, the orgasm that had been building, shot threw her like a rocket, her whole body started to tremble as wave after wave of intense sexual ecstacy overtook her, her sticky, creamy juices flooded into her pussy covering my cock as I continued to bore into her.

"OH..Ohhh....Ohhhhhh.....Ohhhhhh!". Banu moaned her face grimacing with the intense pleasure. As my Aunt came wildly, her pussy tightened around my thick cock-shaft, I held tightly onto her legs as I pumped my last few strokes into her now very slick, wet passage. "Ughhhh!" was all I grunted as my cock started releasing it's massive load.

"Yesss...GO ON!....GO ON!...Ughhh". Banu ordered. The hot cum rippled out the end of my cock-head, with my mighty final full thrust I pushed himself hard into my Aunt, my hairy, tight balls banging against the backs of my Aunts, toned thighs. My Auntys body rocked forward on the table, the two back legs snapping finally under the strain, the table started to pitch over but was stopped by the wall, the top, back edge removing a large chunk of plaster from the wall.

Banu collapsed on top of the table, riding out the last of her orgasm, she lay her head onto the cold metal surface, the sweat dripping from her forehead. She was breathing deeply, trying to recover from the fucking I had gave her. I slowly withdrew my wilting cock from my Aunty creamy, hot pussy, I looked down at my dick, covered on my own Aunt’s pussy-juice, I couldn’t help smiling, I'd done a very naughty thing I told himself but the fact it was so bad had made it even more intense and my Aunt knew that as well.

I ran my hands down either side of my Aunts legs, then up again, he was still feeling horny, as though I hadn’t been fulfilled probably, I felt as though I could go again. Banu also thought she'd done a very bad thing, and with me she thought, the intense sexual pleasure she'd felt was been replaced by some guilt about what she'd done. What if her husband had caught them?

Then she remembered her husband was still in home probably almost ready to go to work, he took pride in his appearance so it took him a while choose his dress in the morning but he must be almost ready now. Banu spun round to face me, I stood their smiling at her. "Did you enjoy that?" I asked, running my eyes across her cock-teasing body.

"More than I should have done" Banu admitted "I think we broke the table". I said looking past her. The table was leaning against the wall, a chunk of plaster scattered on the back edge. "I Guess so" . Banu smiled a wicked smile "I thought the earth was moving" she joked.

"Banu you up here?" .It was my Uncle calling from the living room in the living room "I'll be right there" She shouted. Banu grabbed a nightie off the floor and threw it on, covering her sexy curves. "Stay here, I'll be back in a minute". She again smiled wickedly "See if we can't get you good to go again".

She walked off wiggling her curvy ass from side to side slightly more than she needed to, knowing I was watching. I felt my cock, rise slightly watching my Auntys ass as she went out of the room. My Uncle looked up as Banu entered, she gave him an innocent smile. "You look like you've been getting some exercise" He said looking at her pink, flushed face.

"No, I was err... Just moving the table" .She lied. "I thought I heard someone banging about back there". Her husband said, distracted by his paperwork, Banu couldn’t help smiling a little. He shut his briefcase and came over to his wife. "I gotta go" he said. He kissed her on her cheek.

"What's that perfume your wearing?" he asked. Banu wasn’t wearing any, the combination of sweat and sex was coming from her pores. "It was something vinu got me". She replied. "You smell good, maybe we'll have an early night tonight, you know wake the neighbors" Banu smiled "Yeah maybe".

All she could think of was my cock pumping her full of my hot cum as she leaned over the table, her pussy twitched, and a hot flush swept over her. "But I've got a lot on today I might be too tired."

"O.k. We'll see. Hey Vinu! What you doing today?" I came into the living room. I stepped over to where my Aunty and Uncle were, standing next to my Aunty. "Well I've got some hard preparation for the interviews to do today.", I said.

I moved my hand over onto the back of my Aunt’s, covered thigh, I was close enough to my Aunty for my uncle not to be able to see, I moved my hand upwards, pressing my fingers against her skin. Banu jolted upright at my touch, I was working my hand up the inside of her thigh.

"Well I've got to go, Hope you have a good day and I'll see you later". He took off for the door, grabbing his car keys from the coffee table as he did. "Yeah see you later Uncle". I said smiling, I'd slid my fingers in between my Aunts legs, pushing the thick cotton of the nightie against her pussy lips, rubbing a little, Banu swooned a little, leaning back into my's body, her nipples hardening as she felt herself getting aroused again.

Bang! Uncle shut the door behind him as he left. Banu turned around to face me, I was slightly taller than her and she had to look up to meet my eyes. "You like living dangerously don't you?" she asked. I did't reply, instead I pulled open my Aunty's nightie, dropping it to the floor, revealing her naked body.

"I think I'll do that hard studying now". I replied, moving my hands to his Aunty's ripe breasts, I began to massage them. kneading them with my fingers. Banu could't resist my's advances, all her guilt was pushed to the back of her mind as she willing gave herself over to my again, she reached for the waist band on my shorts and pushed them down, again my hard cock sprung out towards her. "Well you certainly eager".

She gasped, still amazed by how well endowed I was. Banu reached for my hot, throbbing member and started to tug my foreskin back and forth, my purple cockhead appearing and disappearing as she started to slide her hand along. I was growing more and more eager to fuck my horny, dark haired Aunty again, her let go of her tits, moving my hands to the backs of her long legs I lifted her from the ground, she was incredibly light and I had no trouble carrying her over to the dining table

Banu let go of my cock as her lifted her off the ground, she raised her legs and wrapped them round my waist, interlocking her feet around my back as I strode over to the dining table, she knew what was coming. I dropped my Aunty onto the shiny, wood table, her ass cheeks squashing outwards, she kept her legs wrapped round my body and now she pulled me to her.

Banu took hold of my hot, hard cock and guided it through her swollen, red pussy lips and up into her wet cunt, the muscles relaxing to allow my to insert my big fucking tool into her. "Ummmmm!" she uttered. I pushed forward hard, my dick impaling my Aunt as my meat went between her wet, hairy pussy lips.

"Ohhhh baby!" she cried. Banu took hold of my ass cheeks and squeezed them hard, she threw her head back, her long, black hair slid off her face as she moaned out as my cock slid into her, filling her with my meat. "Uggggghhhh.......noww...FUCK ME!"tear my cunt.ass..fuck.entae mula kadichu parichoo..entae ponnumonae.. she demanded.

I didn't mess about, I started pumping my cock, fast and furious into his Aunt’s, hot cunt. Banu lay back onto the dining table, she moved her arms up behind her head scattering the place mats, and napkins looking up at my body as I stood over her madly thrusting my cock into her. I leaned over my Aunty, taking hold of her right nipple with my teeth, I played with it, nibbling on it a little, making her hard nipple, redder, my wet tongue licked at it, leaving a trail of saliva. "Ohhhhh..God!" .

Banu screamed as my, teased her nipple. Banu's body was writhed across the top of the shiny, polished table, as me fucked her, she squeezed her thighs tight against my hips and dug the heels of her feet into my back. I took hold of my Auntys shoulders, forcefully pushing her body onto his swollen dick.

"Yess..YES!....Yessss!" .Banu groaned out, she raised her ass off the table, using her legs to pull herself up a bit, humping againest my throbbing monster. I ran my hand up her tummy and over her breasts and up to her face, her stuck one one my fingers into my Aunty's open mouth and she bit down on it lightly, then she sucked on it a little, her eyes closed tight as my cock bored right into her, she felt like she would explode at any second, such were the intense feelings going through her.

"Ohhhh Baby...C'mon, fuck Aunty". Banu begged me. Seeing my Aunt moaning and groaning in front of him was nearly too much for me, I hammered my dick faster into my Aunty's cunt, looking down to see my blood-veined cock disappear almost to the hilt into between her hairy, wet pussy lips.

Banu was humping her ass off the table, grinding her pussy onto my pumping dick, moaning wildly, she flapped her arms spreading them wide over the table, unable to control herself. Banu felt her pussy muscles go very tight around my's dick, she knew she was about to have a massive orgasm, her pussy started to spasm, her clit sending some amazing feelings up through her body.

"Yes!...YEs!......YES!......Ohhhhhh baby, OH BABY!" Banu's screams filled the living room, she arched her back off the table as the intense orgasm swept through her, it was even better than before, her naked body pulsed with sexual desire. "Fuck Me....Ohhhhhh FUCK ME!" she gasped. I felt my Aunty's cunt spasming madly, her pussy muscles clamped down around my cock, milking my dick, I felt the cum shooting along my cock shaft and out into my Aunt’s cunt, mixing with her own juices.

I kept hammering my dick into her with a never-ending sac full of cum spewing out. "Ugghhhh god" . I groaned as the last of my cum shot from my dick. Banu kept bucking her ass off the table, back onto my's cock, milking the last of the cum from my balls, she ran a hand through her hair.

She was breathing hard from the excitement and exertion of fucking me, she felt I lay my head on her tummy, she felt my hot, heavy breath on her skin, I was completly spent, my cum all ejaculated into my Aunty's tight pussy, she felt my dick begin to shrink inside her, she moved a hand down and rubbed the top of my thick hair. I looked up at my Aunty, her eyes looked wild and hungry for more, she flashed him a wicked smile.

"I think I am going to call off all house hold work today". Banu said, feeling her pussy already begin to throb and tingle as she imagined all the things she could show me. After that we never think of time or place. Only we are behaving like Stepmother and son whenever my uncle is in Home. She is very happy and became more beautiful with my cum flowing inside her. Now she is 33 years old. but she is very attractive now a days.

Until now she was taking Birth control pills whenever we are having sex. But she is not having pills when she is fucking with my uncle. In her married life she never had a baby for my uncle. She doubt that my uncle might be incapable of gives her a baby. But she tells me that my Uncle is not impotent and his sperm might not be good enough to make her pregnant.

So recently she is asking me that she is going to have my baby and pretend like that is her husband's baby. But I am reluctant and thinking about complication arises in future. She is insisting me to carry my baby in her. I do not know what to do. Anything might happen in near future. But this never stopped us enjoying sex. Now I got a job in Ernakulum itself and settled in her home.

No one is having a clue that we are living like a Husband and wife in home when my uncle is not around. My innocent uncle is relaxed and happy for I am staying in their home and keeping her company and helping her. But he doesn't know that I am her Sex companion.

Boardroom Meeting

2008-01-08T06:54:00.000+05:30

This incident is about a year and a half old. I was standing in the boardroom waiting for the meeting to begin. I could still smell the cologne I had used that morning, it was Eternity for men, a gift from a friend. I smiled - she was a special friend and exceptionally good in bed as I remembered. I was wearing my "smart trousers" as she called them. The door to the boardroom opened. I looked up to see a tall, slim woman enter the room. She was wearing a below navel blue sari with a low cut blouse . Her hair was immaculately styled, her face adorned with light make-up that accentuated her cheeks and her soft complexion, her presence was confident and strong.

I could smell her perfume "Ah, Opium" I thought to myself. That was one of my favorite perfumes for a woman. "Hi, I am Mala" she said offering a hand in my direction. "I will be working with you on this project." I shook her hand. It was as smooth as the silk saree she was wearing. My mind was still full of the thoughts of that soft touch on my bare skin. I felt my cock twitch inside my trousers. It started to grow and press against the elasticized front of my pants - my self control was waning already. This was not a good sign!

" I'm Piyush" I said with a croaked voice, still holding her hand in mine. I looked up and noticed her gaze, she was looking directly at my now bulging pants. Did she have a glint in her eye? Did her hand just quiver in mine? The blood was now racing towards my lund. I felt it climb my leg and press harder against my pants. "Shall we?" she said pointing towards the chair. I snapped back to reality and let go of her hand. Why was this woman's presence so commanding? Why was this arousing me so much? I sat down next to Mala and began taking papers from my briefcase. The meeting went as planned and, after an hour or so, was over. Mala stood up and offered her hand to me again. I lifted myself from the chair and shook her hand again. Immediately my cock started to swell again. I was perplexed that I had no control - this was a woman I had never met before and already I had lost my self control. I looked towards her. Mala's eyes were already fixed on my groin, watching as the front of my pants started to bulge under the pressure. "We are the only ones here now" she said with a glint in her eye. "The others left just after you arrived. They don't like working too long on a weekend." She leant back and locked the door. I was confused. I had never come across a woman like this before. I was used to making the first move, after all I was a man - I felt like a fish out of water. My pulse was racing.I could feel beads of perspiration trickle down the chest. I could feel my cock pressing ever harder against my pants, swelling rapidly with the thought that I wasn't in control here. I couldn't understand what was making me so excited yet the excitement was so powerful. Mala tugged at my hand, pulling me towards her. I could see her chest heave as her excited breaths became more intense. Her ample breast rose high with every breath, her nipples were becoming erect, pushing against her blouse.

Our lips met and immediately her tongue darted into my mouth, gently flicking my tongue and searching for a companion to play with. I gave in to the strong sensations I felt and started to caress Mala's tongue with my lips. I gently ran my fingers down the nape of her neck and felt her tremble . She was shivering with anticipation yet still in control. I was now fully erect and throbbing . I felt her hand brush my groin as I struggled to keep my balance. My cock pulsated hard, she was teasing me, she was in control and I liked it. The thoughts of control faded as I felt her hand press against my bulge. Carefully, and whilst still kissing me, she started to undo my belt. I took a short sharp breath as I felt a slight release in the pressure - then the button - my cock strained at it's cloth prison. She gently pulled at the front of my pants and slowly pulled down the zipper. She was being careful not to catch me in the zipper, I could tell she was experienced and I felt completely at her will. Never before had I felt so controlled by a woman but it excited me even more. Suddenly I felt my cock push free of it's bindings. It sprang out in front of me, throbbing harder than I could ever remember it throbbing before. It her velvet soft hand wrap around it and gently squeeze. My knees were weak. My mind was racing in confusion. The excitement was overwhelming but I didn't want to rush. I had never felt so controlled but this excited me even more. I wanted to penetrate her so badly but knew I had to play it her way, I knew she wouldn't let me - yet! I reached behind her and undid the button on her blouse. I felt her push her buttocks against my hand urging me to carry on. Slowly I undid all the hooks until it reached the end of its travel. She wriggled slightly and the blouse gave way. I put my hand on her hips and untagged the saree from her petticoat. Move my hand in from and tugged the string of the petticoat and off.it went o the floor.

Her panties were scant and silken. I reached to the line of her buttocks and gently stroked my fingers towards her crotch. She pushed harder against my hand, urging me to reach her now very wet pussy. Just as I was about to find my goal she pulled away. She looked straight into my eyes. I could see the intent etched into her expression. She had a cheeky smile on her face as she pushed me backwards away form her. Her eyes cantered on my pulsating cock standing proud in front of us, urging for attention, seemingly pushing it's way toward this woman. Slowly she knelt in front of me, still looking deep into my eyes. Gently she took hold of my pulsing cock and manoeuvred it towards her mouth. Her eyes widened as she saw my mushroomed head glisten with my juices. My shaft was rock hard with veins standing proud. my balls hung low between my legs and shook with the pulses of my body. I normally am eight inches erect but I felt like I was nine inches today. Her hand teased me, gently rubbing up and down the shaft, then lightly and gently tickling my balls. I was in ecstasy already. Gone were the thoughts of who was in control. That didn't matter anymore.

I closed my eyes as I felt her warm lips close over the tip of my cock. She teased my slit and flicked my head with her tongue whilst one hand gently caressed my balls and the other stroking, still around my shaft. For what seemed like an eternity she caressed the head of my cock, teasing me willfully, seductively, making me beg for more. I groaned with the intense pleasure surging through my groin. I placed my hands on her head and caressed her temples. I was sure not to apply any pressure - I liked her being in control. Her tongue knew exactly where to tease and I loved every minute of it. Slowly she lowered her head down my shaft, taking more and more of me into her warm, soft mouth with each move until she had taken all of me deep into her throat. I felt her throat tighten around my shaft and nearly came with the sensations now coursing through every fiber of my being. I looked down and saw she was watching me.

That was the most erotic sight I had seen in a long time. This woman was sucking my cock and looking straight into my eyes at the same time. I smiled at her. Now I had to have some of her. Gently I beckoned her to stand and, as she rose, I laid her back against the conference table. Her legs parted before I even touched her and I could see I panties were dripping wet. Once again my cock pulsed at this wonderful sight. As I kissed her stomach she started to remove her bra. The closer I got to her dripping pussy the more I could smell her. The more I could smell her the more I wanted to taste her. As I kissed the top of her pubic hair I pulled her panties down past her knees to the floor. Now I could get to honey pot I so needed to taste. She had now removed her bra and her nipples were standing proud from her tits. I reached up with one hand and took a nipple between my fingers. As I gently teased it I felt it stiffen. I cupped her firm breast in my hand and gently squeezed. As I kissed down towards her pussy she raised her legs and bent her knees. Her pussy lips were already glistening with her juices and slightly parted with her excitement.

I gently licked her lips and felt her immediately shiver with excitement. Slowly my tongue searched for her clit, licking it's way through her womanhood. I placed my lips over her hood and pushed the skin back then gently caressed her with my tongue. I felt her tense and her hips rise, forcing me harder into her now dripping pussy. I pushed a finger into her warm sex and felt her tighten her muscles, gripping me lightly. Now another finger, reaching for her "G" spot, still licking and sucking at her clit - faster and faster. Her breath shortened and her chest heaved as she arched her back. Her nipples where erect and her breasts quivered as she matched Adams motion with her hips. I felt her tighten on my fingers and quiver under me. Sensing her orgasm was near, I increased the speed of my efforts, my tongue now licking quickly too and fro over her clit and my fingers gliding in and out of her now overflowing pussy. She panted hard and screamed as an orgasm ripped it's way through her body - her hips bucked and her whole body quivered under my head. I kept my motions going for what seemed like an eternity while she writhed and twisted to the orgasm. My face was soaked in her cum. It tasted so sweet, so good. My cock seemed to swell harder, urging me to release it's pressure.

As I felt her orgasm subside I relaxed my efforts. I wanted to bring her down slowly, she deserved that, she deserved more. Slowly I eased my way up her body, licking and kissing every part of her and rubbing my engorged cock on her thigh. She was still in control even though I was doing the giving. I felt like I had just come alive again and wanted more! " I want it" she hissed through pursed lips "give it to me now, give it to me hard, give me your cock, I want your cock!" The words ripped into my head. I couldn't believe how hot this made me feel. She was ordering me to service her wanton desires and it still felt so good. I wanted to please her, I wanted to give her more. "Now" she yelled gripping my thighs with her heels, dragging me towards her. I moved the head of my cock to her moist lips and pushed gently in - then stopped and rocked slightly back and forward, I was teasing her now. I looked into her eyes, there was a sense of urgency etched across her face. She pursed her lips. "Oh fuck" she yelled "give it to me NOW!" I thrust my hips forward pushing my manhood deep inside her engorged pussy. She gasped suddenly feeling every inch of me deep, so deep inside her. I felt her grip my cock, it felt like I was being milked by her. I began to thrust in and out, starting gently and increasing with each thrust until I was fucking her with all my might. I could feel my balls slapping against her buttocks and the tip of my cock making contact with the very depths of her womanhood. Angela screamed. Her hands gripped Adams buttocks, her nails dragged at my skin. I could feel it but it felt like pleasure. Pain didn't seem to exist anymore.

The confusion only lasted a second as I felt my passions rising. "I'm gonna cum" I said with a trembling voice. I could feel the cum rising towards my shaft already. "oh man I'm gonna cum." As I looked into her eyes I saw her expression change again. Suddenly she pulled away from me and wrapped a hand around my wet, throbbing cock, stroking it hard and fast, licking her lips and watching it with every ounce of her being. Adam didn't care anymore, I just wanted to cum. Never before had my balls felt so tight, I thought my cock would explode. She rubbed my dick faster and faster until I could hold back no more. My back arched hard and I felt my hips jerk forward. I threw my head back as I felt the orgasm grow more intense with every second. Suddenly I screamed out, loud and long. I felt the cum rise up in my shaft and my legs went weak, it seemed to be lasting an eternity, my balls contracted and I felt my shaft tighten as my cock started to pulse. I felt the first pulse rise heavily and squirt hard from my shaft and just as I caught my breath another one, then another one. I looked down in mid orgasm and saw shafts of white as my cum shot from my cock.

The first went over Mala's shoulder, the second landed on her chin, the third her naked chest. I thought it would never end. She looked at me with a look of sheer excitement as she watched squirt after squirt of hot, creamy cum shoot form my rock hard cock and land on her body. She shivered with pleasure as it trickled off her chin and landed on her breasts, then traced it's way down her body. After what seemed like an eternity my orgasm subsided. I could now catch my breath. My eyes met hers with a look of sheer pleasure and gratitude. I felt emotional at the great sensations I had just had with this woman whom I didn't know. I leant forward and wrapped my arms around this temptress that had worked me so well. We kissed hard and long as their cum mixed with their bodies and they caught their breath. I held her tight and , much to my surprise, she held me tight too. I looked deep into her eyes, I could see someone I seemed to know and trust, so strange after such a short period of time and especially after this encounter. Through all the passion no words were exchanged yet we knew how each other felt, sometimes more than the person knew themselves. That felt comfortable and safe, another unusual feeling. Response expected at piyusang@hotmail.com .

We both moved from kissing on the lips to kissing each other's neck. I moved my hand down and cupped a breast. She moaned slightly and accepted it. We began kissing harder and moving our tongues in and out of each other's mouth. I fondled her breast as I caught her tongue and sucked it between my lips. She was trembling and holding tighter, and moaning some more. I unbuttoned her blouse and slid my hand in over her slip. We both struggled awkwardly as I tried to reach into the top of it. She pulled away from my lips and whispered in my ear to be excused for a moment so she could get a little more comfortable. It seemed like eons, but she was back quickly. We fondled for some more time and then landed in Delhi. Arriving at our destination we worked our way through the customs line, got our baggage and took a cab to the same hotel (Park Royal) We asked for a suite for both of us. We went into our suite and immediately began embracing each other. She started unbuttoning my shirt as I slid her sweater off her shoulders and undid he blouse. I reached to the side and unzipped her skirt - it fell to the floor. She undid my pants and pushed them to the floor and off my legs with her feet. I pulled her slip up over her head, and slipped her panties to the floor.

We were hugging, kissing and caressing. I turned her around so I could hold both breasts and kiss her neck. She reached back and held my head. I began to get hard and she felt it sliding between her legs. She bent over with one hand on the bed, and the other guiding me into her from the back. I held her hips and pulled her tighter against me as she guided me into her. She bent over more, and moving, moaning and panting she massaged herself with her fingers until moaning loudly I knew she was coming. She moved more and shuttered. Turning to me she confessed that she came had just come for me like no other time before. We lay down in bed holding each other. She was softly smiling and said she never did it that way before. I told her it was the first time for me also and that I'd never realized how pleasurable it could be. We held each other as we fell off to sleep. The next day we had meetings with our respective clients. Meeting for dinner we went to an exotic restaurant in the hotel. We sat on cushions around a low table and laughed as we kept trying different positions to get comfortable. We couldn't understand the waiter too well as the different dishes were brought out and we tried them on after another. She would hold something between her teeth, lean over and place it into my mouth.

I would take it as we grabbed a kiss. There was entertainment while we were eating including belly dancing, sword dancing and snake charming. She excused herself for a short while and returning she stuffed her bra and panties into my pants pocket. She whispered she was ready to leave any time. We walked out of the restaurant and into the hotel gardens. It was beginning to cool off. We stopped behind a tree and held each other. I ran my hand up and down the unobstructed back of her dress. I then ran it over her smooth bottom and pulled her in as close as I could. She spread her legs slightly as she straddled my leg. I could feel myself getting hard and her pulse quickening. She whispered we should be heading back to the room before we violated any local customs. We entered the suite holding hands. I drew her into my arms and we held each other. She undid my clothes. I slipped her dress over her head, and guided her toward the bed.

I swung onto it and pulled her on top of me. We hugged and kissed intently. She straddled me and moved up on her knees so that my hard could enter her tenderness. She reached down to help guide it in. I held her firm breasts and rolled her nipples between my fingers. She sat up taller and arching her back took more in. She lifted herself slightly so that my end was closer to her entrance. She had found her inside sensitive part. She arched her head back and her neck muscles stretched. Reaching down with her finger she massaged her nub. She pumped up and down along my shaft and was reaching a height of delight like I'd never seen before. She moaned and yelled out, "Oh yes, oh yes." I was surprised how long I could stay hard as she proceeded. She pulled herself up again to where my end was close to her entrance as she moved up and down in small motions and massaged herself around her nub. She reached her orgasm just before I came. She dropped down into my arms and we both fell asleep. We both had different destinations to fly to from here. We didn't want to part, but had to - we promised each other we'd meet after we got back home. We hadn't anything for a long time, but now both knew we'd something to look forward to when we would meet back home.

Nirmala, my sexy student

2008-01-08T06:52:00.000+05:30

This was happened on my 21 years of age. Now I am 26. My name is Sunith. I am now settled in Chennai. This was happened quite some years back when I am working as Faculty in one of famous Computer Institute and I was promoted as Student Coordinator there. The good thing is happened with one of my Student. I am started teaching on my 22 years of age. The reason is I am very closely related to the Chairman of that Institute. The bad thing is all the students are elder to me. The fortune is happened when the student name Ms. Nirmala Elizabeth who joined in the Institute. She is 23 years of age on that time. She was in 3rd year of college.

She joined in 3pm to 5 pm batch. Being I was bit busy on that scheduled time, she was given to another faculty member. But in alternative days she has to attend the Practical class. When she is in Lab session I will be the coordinator for that batch. So we become very close friends that any body else. Then suddenly one day she transferred the class time to 5pm to 7 pm. On that batch I was free to take theory class. So management decided to transfer her batch to me along with some existing batch is going with me. She started attended my class. As of my concern she is very free in wearing the dresses without any traditional way of wearing the clothes. But in some days it becomes very worst way of wearing the dresses. For example, wearing the top with very low cut. Normally she will be on first row of my class. One day had the top, which is having very low cut. Some other day she wearied the same sort of top without bra inside. That time I had the opportunity to see her Nipple also. When I am taking classes on standing position, I had the very clear view of her boobs. The days are moving. That showed the character change in her.

She started not coming to practical sessions but she is very regular in attending the theory sessions. The management asked me to speak to her for this reasons of not attending the practical session. When I asked that to her the reply was very stunning one. She said, You are not there in Practical session . I am unable to give reply to her. She continued and said, I am deeply Love with you . Then I am reacted and said that the position of mine of not accepting her love affair. I felt that she accepted my reply. After few days the classes were going with same sort of actions from her. One day she invited me and my friend (another faculty) to her house for her Birthday Party. First, I am denied to attend that function. Because of my friend s compulsion I am accepted to attend her Birthday Party. The day of Birthday has come very closely. Mean while I have resigned there because of I have got some other good job as programmer.

My friend was absent on the day before the Birthday Party day. But he promised me that he would be there on time. The time she said was evening 6 pm. But on the day of party she informed my friend that the function time is 4 pm. Actually the 4pm is the right time of Party. That same was not informed to me. My friend asked her that whether have you informed to sunith. She said Yes. So he did not called me on the time on which he started to party. But before starting I called his house, his mother said me that he gone for one birthday party. I understand that he started to the party. But before I went there the party was over and her father and mother were gone to some other function. I went there around 6.15 pm. But I am very disappointed when I am seen no persons are there for party including my Friend.

When she seen me near by to door and invited me. I smiled and asked where is Ashok (my friend). She said the party was completed. I am bit confused and asked as you said the party time is only 6pm, now time is only 6.15pm, how the party is completed. She explained because of some important appointment of her father and mother, the party time is shifted from 6pm to 4pm. I asked why the same is not informed me. She smiled and said I wanted to speak to you without any body disturbance. That is the only reason I have not informed to you. I said “I don’t want to listen to any of your explanation” and continued to say “bye”. But she said “I am very seriously in love with you”.

I said “The feeling that you gave is only Infatuation. That is not Love.” And I came out.

Then she asked “What is mean by infatuation?”

I said “It is feeling of thrust is coming out only through physical attraction and not from heart.”

She said, “Ok. Can you stay some time here and help me in some doubts. I said I am bit busy now”. She asked me shall is come to your house by this evening. I said Ok (because of compulsion). And said not today, but tomorrow around 6 pm. I am staying in my uncle’s guesthouse of Chennai.

She came to my house around 5.45 pm and waited for me to come from office. I invited her without any hesitation. Because she wore some decent dress of Long court model with tight locked button from neck. I was very happy to see that. She came in. Normally I will be stay in my house by locking. Same fashion I locked after she came inside without any Idea. I said please wait I will bring something for you. I brought some biscuits and hot coffee. She said yesterday you not seen my birthday dress also. And she continued that I wanted to show it to you. She stands up and opened that long court and put off. I was very surprised that she had not worn anything inside. She is standing in a NUDE before me. I was very aroused. She said as you said if I were having only physical attraction on you, I would never disturb you after I have satisfied the same from you. Else you have to accept that I love you very seriously. I am hearing all the tings but still I have not come out of that surprise. She came towards me and caught me very tightly. I am help less. She is making me on worse condition. Then I lost my control and started to kiss her.

I brought her face towards me and started kissing her lips. And I gone back to her and still I am kissing her cheeks and tried to place my hands on her boobs. Exactly the same I have done. Then I squeezed her boobs very well. And I have came to the front side and kept my lips on her boob. Now my loving boob is in front of me to suck. I just forced her towards my bed room and started sucking her boob directly and my one hand is squeezing the other boob. I have become mad of sucking the boobs. And I have come to the bottom. I am smelled the pussy and sucked. But she pulled me from bottom and she started removing my shirt and pant and my panty in no time. She was wondered by seeing my 7 inch penny in front of her. She just showed some hesitation to touch the same. I am signaled her that do what ever you wanted. She kept that on her mouth directly. And try to take the pre juice. At the same time I am bit hurry to see her Pussy. Then I kept my penny on her mount and I have turned to down suck her pussy. Then I have started sucking her pussy and I was very excited that her pussy was very clearly shaven. She is made it ready for me to suck. I sucked the outside juice. For the first time I am going the open the lips of pussy. I opened the lips and seen the rose color.

I kept my lip inside her pussy. Due to over excitement the juice is coming out very frequently. I don’t wanted to waste any of those. I have take all the juice to my mouth. And she asked to me to give the milk juice on her mouth. Then I started playing In out play with her mouth and downloaded all the milk with her mouth. Then she called me to come up. Then we shared the milk, which is available on her mouth by kissing each other. Then she asked me to continue the sucking job, which is stopped. I started sucking her very vigorously. She started shouting Fuck me hard sunith. Then I came to know that this is right time for go for climax. Then I am gone upwards and started kissing her lips and squeezing her boobs. I asked her to keep her legs broader in V shaped. She just shown the way in which I have to proceed with my penny. She kept her two fingers and gateway person for sending my penny inside. I am just placed my penny on front of per pussy lips and just pushed inside. Because of over juice my penny doesn’t find very great problem in going inside.

But still her pussy showing the stiff in having my penny. Then I started jerking my penny in out. She shouted fast. I made it fast. Then she shouted for pain. But I doesn’t bothered and made the fast available for my strength. The show was beautiful to see the dancing of her boobs. Then I decided to cum the juice inside per pussy and the same was done. Then I have taken my breath back but she is breathing very hardly. And I am making myself disabled from her body and lied next to her. After some time back she started kissing me. Now the time is 8.30 pm. I asked her that can you stay with me. She said I have only one problem to stay with you.

The problem is I have to inform to my house. Then she took the phone the dialed her house phone number and informed. Then she asked me what would you like to take for dinner. I said I already finished my dinner and you are served me very well. She kept quite. And we had the dinner as nude. And after dinner we had the combined bath and the full night we were very busy in exchanging the sex each other. Even after we had very great moments of sex

Sunita, my cousin's wife

2008-01-08T06:42:00.000+05:30

Here is another story about my encounter with Sunita my cousin's wife.

She is about 30 and with a bulky body with a figure of 38 35 40. Looking at her no one can think of having sex with her. It happens that my cousin and his wife Sunita came to our house as my cousin had to go on a business trip to another place for about a 20 days and for the 20 days Sunita would stay with us.

Since my mother was out of town I welcome them and told my cousin that he can leave Sunita in our house. That night we three (my cousin, his wife Sunita and me) enjoyed our diner and in the next mourning at around 6am my cousin leave for his business trip. We both went to our own room and sleep up to 9am. I got up and fresh myself and went to the kitchen where Sunita had prepared the breakfast, we took it and I went to my work. I return from my work at around 4pm and saw Sunita was waiting for me.

Since she was alone, we decided to go for an evening show (Raaj). The film contains some sexy séance. I became little uneasy and looked at Sunita, she was enjoying the flim and when the sexy séance comes I could see that she used to bite her lips. After the flim we decided to go to a restaurant for dinner. That night while sleeping the sexy séance used to move around my mind and I masturbate in name of Bipasa Basu. In the next evening we went out to a restaurant for dinner and after the dinner was returning back to home and on traffic we had to stop. Since it was hot I put on the A/C and move my head around to see what Sunita was doing, and saw that Sunita was sleeping and her sari had moved down from her solder and her deep cleavage could be seen.

I was looking at her when the green light signals. After we reach home I again look at her and want to touch her boobs but I control my- self and wake up her. She laughs and we both went to our own bedroom. That night the sexy séance of Raaj film gets my mind and lip biting of Sunita and her deep cleavage. That night I masturbate twice one in name of Bipasa another in name of Sunita.

That night I could not sleep and want to fuck my bulky Sunita. I started thinking of a plan of fucking her. At evening while coming from my business I purchases a bottle of wine, as I know Sunita does not drink I also purchases a coke and some snacks and burrow a XXX cd from a video parlor. I waited in a nearby restaurant till 8pm and went to home where Sunita was waiting for me.

She was worried for me and I told her that due to some business problem I was late. I then went to my room and fresh up myself. I told her that I have brought snacks and coke and told her to bring a glass. She brought a glass and I again told her to bring another glass for me, she agrees and went to the kitchen to bring another glass. While she went inside I filled one-third portion of the glass with coke and two-third portion with wine.

Sunita came and gave me the glass I filled it with the remaining coke. With the snacks we took our drink. As Sunita was taking the coke with drink she was telling me that the coke taste difference but I told her that I had brought it from dealer and she would have no problem. She agrees and took the whole drink. I could she, as she had never taken wine the action had started. Without her notice I this time pour her glass with wine, since she was little nasha I took my chance and put the vcd on.

The movie started with the actress completely naked and the actor licking her pussy. I looked at Sunita and saw her looking the actor licking the naked actress and she started biting her lips. I went near her and gave her a lip kiss. I could hear her breathing loudly I then laid her on the bed and removed sari from her solder and unhook her blouse and bra. Her two hills become free and I lick her boobs and bite her nipple.

Sunita in the mean time turn red and was moaning. I then removed her sari, petticoat and panty completely. I lick her wet pussy and removed my cloths. Then I put her legs on my solders and gave her a nice fucking. That night I fuck her for three more times and sleep with her in nude.

The next day she wakes up and saw what happened in the night. She then wake me up and gave me a kiss and told me that she was in need of sex as her sexual life with her husband was not good. I was also happy and for the rest of the days till her husband came back from business trip I fucked Sunita whenever I got sexual desire.

Super Market Sex

2008-01-08T06:40:00.001+05:30

Dear readers,

It all happened one day when I was just goofing off in Jinnah Super Market Islamabad one day, I noticed couple of girls sitting in a car and talking to each other while looking at me, I started circling their car like a shark and after a while one came out and said you look familiar are you usman I said no I am not usman, she said ok how about a ride with us, I hesitated for a while and then said alright, I sat on the back seat of their new Honda vti, they took me straight to one of the Luxury apartment in diplomatic enclave.

They parked the car in the parking lot and went to 3rd floor one of them took out the key and opened the door, I must admit I was slightly scared, on entering the appt they tossed over the keys and purses on the sofa and asked me to make myself comfortable. Both of them sat down beside me and I started messaging my arms and chest, the feeling was unbelievable, and then one of them started smooching my lips and sucked both of my lips inside her wet mouth, at the same time I felt a hand unbuckling my jeans and then one of them yanked my t shirt off and said wow what a hairy chest. I felt my jeans pulled down to my knees and a hand was slipping into my underwear, at the same time the other one started licking my chest like a lollipop, she sucked my nipples so hard that they started aching. Then my underwear was pulled down to my knees and she started sniffing my tool box, and said wowww...

I love the smell of sex blended with perspiration. Then both of them knelt down and started slurping my screwdriver, one of them swallowed my cock so deep I could even felt her throat against my prick, and the other one swallowed my testicle sack into her mouth, the sounds of moans and groans echoed in the appt everywhere, just to make sure I do not erupt prematurely I started thinking about my job and that helped otherwise who could stand a blow job for half an hour. Then they got up and started undressing themselves I also got up and remove my clothes, I must admit they had heavenly bodies and my cock was standing at least at an angle 110 degree and was so hard that you can break a nut with it. Then they turned me over on the couch and started kissing and biting my buttocks, one of them started messaging my ass hole with her index finger, after a while they turned me over and one of them sat on my mouth and shoved her wet pussy on my face and I started drinking her lubrication as if I was dying from its thirst, she shuddered and spit load of her delicious cum directly in my starving mouth, oh it was so delicious that you could have never enough. The second one inserted my hard cock into her wet crotch and started moving up and down,

I thought I had died and gone into the heaven, my cock in one pussy and my mouth sucking another. Then they changed positions and I had an opportunity to taste the other one, difficult to decide who was more delicious. They noted my expression and realize I was about to come they immediately moved and started giving me a blowjob, and after a while I exploded and cover one of the face with my hot cumm, they spent no time in licking it clean and then all of us fell on the couch totally exhausted. One told me her name is Nina and the other's name is fayaza and the appt belong to their brother who has gone to USA. After sometimes one of them said look one more time and then we will drop you to Jinnah super market I said ok. Fayeza said we are ass virgins and we want to feel today how it felt to be screwed in the ass, I said then let my cock be the lucky one to do this ceremony, they both giggled. One of them went inside and came back with an empty ear drops bottle and a olive oil bottle, she unscrewed the ear drop bottle poured oil in it and then screwed the lid back on it. Then she handed over the bottle to me and both of them bend over the couch in the doggy style,

They parted their beautiful hips exposing their hairless cute little ass holes, slowly I poured some oil on one's ass hole and started messaging her ass with my index finger after making sure the ass is lubricated enough I inserted the pointed oil bottle inside her already lubricated ass hole, I squeezed the half inserted bottle into the asshole and sprayed oil deep into the shatter making sure it is very well lubricated, when I withdrew the bottle some oil started dripping from her ass, I repeated the same process with the other one and after making sure both assess have become very welcoming I inserted my lucky dick into one of the ass hole . I heard a loud moan as my cock slithered its way deep into the ass hole, and I started fingering the other ass hole which was so far unattended, I could hear the sloshing sounds as my cock was moving to and fro a very well lubricated ass, then I took it out and inserted into the other deserving ass hole, we kept on doing that for a while before I erupted into one of the heavenly ass hole, after ejaculating I pulled my dick out and it was welcome by a couple of hungry mouths, after servicing my cock they started getting dressed, and so did I.

Then they dropped me off in Jinnah Super Market where my car was parked and I drove off and realized it was 2 o clock in the morning, time flew when you are having sex with a couple of erotic nymphs.

Teacher blackmailed me

2008-01-08T06:37:00.000+05:30

I am Muqeed from Hyderabad. I am 24 & smart guy with good body. This is a story when I was in school (and now I am working as a guest house manager) all the teacher's liked me as I was smart & was fifth in studies. One of my teacher's liked me a lot & she was a good friend of my mother. She was my social teacher. She was very close to us as she is our neighbor. My mother & her talk to each other when ever they r free. Her name is Anam. She is 25, with perfect body 37-27-35 with pretty good face & sexy body. But, I never had a bad intention with her because she is my teacher.

After my school days I joined intermediate. When I was in first year my friends forced me to go to a sex movie & so I went with my friends. After that we came out of theatre. OH GOD! Anam was standing in front of me. She was going to market & saw me coming out of the theatre. Now I was full of fear. I was sure that she would tell to my mother. I went to her home & cried. I requested her lot not to tell to my parents. She then came to me & said that she would not tell to my mother but, on one condition. I said her "yes I am ready for anything just say what should I do?" She said me to get ready with in one hour & we'll go out for two days. She came to my mother & took permission saying that we r going to their village to get collection of their fields & my mother agreed.

So the next day we reached their village. Actually they are very rich people of their village & they had a farm house of their own in their village. We entered their house. The climate of the village was very good. But, still I was in fear as I was caught red-handed to her & so, I was not talking to her. We roved all the fields, they were really excellent. That night she was wearing a yellow nighty. GOD! She was looking damn sexy in that dress. We had our dinner & were talking. She asked me "What did U see in the movie?" I explained her complete movie. She then said me do that what the man in the movie has done to her. I said sorry I have no intention with U. She forced me & said that she would tell to my mother if I do not obey her orders.

At last I have to agree. She jumped on me & started kissing me hard on my lips. She was biting my lips & while kissing she was kissing her pussy to my tool. My tool got erected & was becoming horny. I hugged her & started sucking her tongue in my mouth. WOW! That tastes good. I then took of her nighty & she too took off my night dress. Now I was on my underwear & she was on her bra & Panty. I then took off her bra & started sucking her big boobs. They were really of good taste & while sucking I could smell the soap that made me more horny. She was biting my neck. Both of us were of same color. After that I took off her panty & she took off my underwear. Both of us were hairy. She has got razor with her. She cleaned the grass around my tool & I cleaned her pussy.

Now my tool & her pussy were clean. They r pink in color & were really hot. Then I started sucking her pussy. It was really cool & with in few minutes sperm came out of her pussy & I drank that with great happiness. Then she took my tool in her mouth & sucked it really hard. In very few time I cummed in her mouth & she drank with great excitement. After some time we were in reverse position to each other. Now I was licking her pussy & she was sucking my tool at a time. Then I went to her Navel. OH! It was really great & very sexy. Then we came to the real work. I made her sleep her on bed. I slept on her & slowly entered my tool in her pussy. As it was first time to both of us it was very tight & was paining us a lot. She was moaning out of pain "aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh, ooooooooooohhhhhhhhh, yyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeessssssssss, uuuuuuummmmmmm, Muqeed it's paining a lot". I asked her "Shall I stop?" She did not agree & forced me to continue.

I took my tool in & out of her pussy. Gradually I increased my speed. It was paining us a lot as it was first time & she was moaning really hard of pain "aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh, ooooooooooohhhhhhhh, yyyyyyyyyyeeeeeessssssssss, uuuuuuuuuummmmmmm, gggggglllllllllllllppppppp, ooooooooooooffffffffffffffffff." At last after one hour of working hard I cummed in her pussy & we both got big relief. Then she made me fuck her again in other position. She made me lie on bed. Sat on me entering her pussy very exactly on my tool & started moving up & down. It was paining a very much than the previous once. She was moaning hard uuuuuuuummmmmm, aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh, ooooooooffffffffff & I cummed again in her pussy. We fucked each other all the night.

From that time I fucked her when ever she asked me & when ever I was in fucking mood. I fucked her for about plenty of times. Now she is going to get married. She took promise from me that I should fuck her really hard a night before her first night. She also said that I should fuck her even after her marriage i.e., when ever she comes to our city.

Defloration

2008-01-08T06:04:00.001+05:30

What is it like the first time when you are a virgin? You'll always remember that, right?

I remember my first time very well. It happened at the party on campus. My friend invited me there. I was the youngest among the people. I was sitting at the corner away from all the rest who were drinking and smoking. It was dark and smoky there. The music was terribly loud. Suddenly I heard cries from another part of the room, and then somebody slammed the door loudly and I felt someone sit on the other side of the couch I was sitting on. I looked at the person. It was a girl. Her name was Janet.

She was a girl you wouldn't miss. She was rather stocky, but not fat. She apparently weighed just as I did that time, but she looked very nice. She was sobbing, sniffing. She tried to be quiet for nobody to notice her. I knew her younger brother Nick. We went to karate together. Therefore, I decided I could talk to her. Besides, she was crying and I wanted to know why. I sat closer to her and asked If everything was OK. She looked up at me in surprise. In several sobs she told me she had just rowed with her boyfriend and he'd left the party without her. It was almost impossible for her to get back home now. In addition, it meant there would be another row when she came late.

I offered to give her a lift. I also told her I didn't like the party. I was alone there and couldn't even meet a girl as they were there with their boyfriends. Besides, everyone was making love like crazy. My friend got his hands into his girlfriend's blouse.

My acquaintance Terry, for example, was jerking off her friend. Therefore, in short, it wasn't the best place to be all alone. I stood up from the couch and took Janet by the hand. She was standing so close to me that I could feel warmth of her body and her sweet breath when she whispered: "Are you sure you wanna do it for me? I can go home by taxi" Her big boobs touched my chest. I was holding her hand. I pulled her to follow me out of the room.

When we reached the car and I began opening the door for her, she turned me round and kissed me, getting her pink tongue into my mouth, while she was pressing me against the car. The kiss seemed to last for ever. I felt her soft breasts against my body. She set her hip at my groin, rubbing against my dick, which was getting rocky hard. Then she stopped exploring my mouth and stepped back.

"Why are you doing this?" I asked her.

"For you to become a real gentleman." she said.

I helped her get in the car. I asked her where she lived. She looked at me in a strange way and said: "Go, I'll show you the way." I saw moonlight reflected in her eyes, her blouse seemed to be more unbuttoned than before.

I started the car. Janet sat with her back leaning against the backdoor, putting her crossed legs on the seat. It was no problem for me to see black nylon fabric covering her cave. She sat still for some time. She was apparently waiting for my reaction to her pose. As for me, I was about to do something, but I was paralyzed by the things happening to me. Then she moved up closer, asking if everything was OK. Her hand was pressing on my hip some two inches from my aroused cock.

I was stuttering, and said that everything was wonderful. I asked her which way to go. My right hand lay on her shoulder and started playing with the lobe of her ear. She showed me which way to turn and then took my hand and put it on her knockers. Her nipples were already hard. I realized something was going on, but I couldn't say what exactly was going on. I never stopped playing with her nipples, while driving. Her hand was resting between my hips. I had no doubts about her intentions. L drove into a nearby Park and stopped the car. The girl was fondling and squeezing my dick. I felt my pants were already wet.

Janet set her breast free of my hand and asked me if there was another place on her body I would like to touch. "If you ask me well I'll let you do it, but you'll have to tell me what you'll be doing. I want you to describe our actions and sensations OK?"

I was short of breath. I had been playing fool all the time, and then I realized she wanted to talk about it. I just had to ask her: "So you're saying that if ask you, well, you'll let me play with your pussy?"

Janet looked at me dumfounded. In several moments she said: "Are you a virgin? Yeah? Wow! In this case I'm gonna do something special for you!" She took my hand and pulled it under her skirt. It was hot and wet there. "Look what you're doing to me." she said moving my hand up and then down against her pussy.

My fingers were about to enter her right through her stockings. I got my finger under the stocking and immediately felt her bush. She leaned back, moving her hips wider, moaning silently. I began rubbing against her firm vulva lips. Janet took my hand and pushed it deeper.
I found her love button. I was caressing it, and she was moaning. She was almost lying on the backseat now. I could see all of her in the rear-view mirror. My cock was ready for action, and the girl was all opened to welcome it in.

She pulled off her panties, asking me to caress her. "There, right there and never stop." Janet was moving catching my tempo as I was fondling her clit. Soon she was cumming, squeezing my hand between her hips, as if her every muscle were seized in convulsions. I thought it was painful for her. "Ahhh" she leaned even farther back, bucking, while I was still working her clit.

We reached her home, finally. There were no cars at the house. She asked me to pull up, so I did. The car was standing under the shadow of a tree. Janet thanked me for the ride, buttoning her blouse up. Suddenly she turned to me. She said she wanted to ask me something.

"Sure, you can ask whatever you want." I told her. I was a bit upset, I guess it showed. She wanted to leave, and I was still aroused and dissatisfied. As I found out in several seconds, she wanted to ask me if I found her pretty or not. I was stammering and sweating, saying she was very pretty, and then I heard her sobbing again.

I asked her what was wrong. "You're just as everyone else. You think I'm fat and ugly! However, it's not so, I'll prove it! She said sniffing. She began unbuttoning her blouse again. Button by button. I saw her snow white skin. She put off the blouse, and I could see her large tits. They were beautiful. They were big and firm with large dark nipples, which were hard again. I was speechless. She pulled me close and I found myself facing her breasts.

I took a nipple in my mouth. I loved her smell, it was unusual. While sucking the nipple, I was caressing and squeezing the other one. Janet's hand was at my groin again, fondling my pecker. My head felt dizzy. I felt her unzip my fly. Her hand got in my pants and grasped my virgin dick. I came at once. Right on her hands and on my pants. Just one touch and I came.

Janet smiled and asked me why I came; maybe I came cos I liked her? She added. She was licking her fingers clean, whilst saying it. I thought I was dreaming. I was kissing her breasts and her nipples. My prick was throbbing, and she was smiling. She took my flaccid knob with her two fingers and stared jerking it, spreading my own semen over it. It was my turn to lean back on the seat, enjoying.

My prick was getting hard again. My eyes were closed, I was moaning. I didn't see her pull off her panties. Suddenly I felt her on my lap; my penis was rubbing against her wet cunt lips. Then it got inside her hot cave. Janet pressed herself tight to me, moving up and down on my prick. I put my hands down and found the place that made us one that moment. I was all wet too. Janet put her hand down caressing the cock. Well, actually, she was caressing her clit, but I thought she was caressing me. My dick was getting harder with her every touch.

I knew my second ejaculation would not come so soon. I suddenly realized I was no longer a virgin, and my shaft was all in a hot wet cave. It all was so fast, so spontaneous. She definitely enjoyed the fuck too. Moreover, I was happy I could play with every part of her body. The car was shaking and squeaking with our movements. Suddenly Janet stopped. She gestured for me to sit still. I saw her brother's car coming along the road. He must have noticed our shaking car, and he had certainly recognized it was my car.

What's gonna happen? I was making love to his elder sister, what else could I tell him? Janet saved me. When Nick came up to the car she told him. "If you say a word about it, I'll tell dad you've been diluting his whisky with water. So, keep quiet, bro." She was telling him this while never stopping to impale herself on my cock. Her huge buttocks were swaying and trembling, but she was moving up and down, up and down.

Pressure was at the limit. Janet figured out I was close to cumming. She began moaning: "C'mon, enter me? I want you to enter me deeper." I knew she was on the verge of bliss as well. I felt uncomfortable when Nick was near, but I got deep inside her four or five times more, before I erupted sperm into her snatch. Janet cried out, feeling my semen flowing. She came too. Nick looked at the darkness below and said: "Well man, you rock!"

College Ragging

2008-01-08T05:56:00.001+05:30

I am Pooja and I study in first year of college. I am in engineering and as you know there are very few girls out there who study engineering. I had to join college away from my home and was staying in the ladies hostel there. Our hostel is small and there are about 40 lady students staying there. I had joined the hostel and had two room partners one from first year Renu, and other from second year, Shweta. We got to know each other soon and I liked both of them very much. I am 5'6" tall with big breasts and big swaying ass. I look attractive and my features are such that the boys feel that I am 'chalu'. I am not! I am little innocent about the sex aspect but curious too.

I felt free here in the environment of the hostel with nobody to boss around me. I thought of looking forward to get to know more about it in forthcoming years. But did not take it that serious. I heard about colleges and ragging in the hostels but did not see any such thing here, that's what I thought. One day renu told me that she heard about some ragging going on in our ladies hostel but I said that I did not know about it

I took this lightly but asked Shewta about it. " Dear girl! Ragging is gong on every where so why not in our college? We had faced it in our first year and now you have to

But one advice, don't resist it!" " I am so afraid Shweta! Please help me out of this." "You poor girl! What can I do? Lets see when it comes."

I was restless and worried about it. But another thought about it made my body tingle with some unknown sensation that I never felt before. Was it that I wanted it to happen ? may be but as I thought about it more I loved the idea of being dominated and forced to do things that I did not want to. I was confused and looking forward to it. One day we all had dinner and had retired to our rooms. Shweta was out somewhere and was due any time. Renu and I were reading books when the bell rang. Renu opened the door and what I saw made my heart skip a beat! I saw Renu run inside with many boys and girls filling in the room. Amongst them was Shweta! There were seven boys and four girls and they were blocking the door. One of them closed the door and signaled us to sit on the bed. Renu was terrified and so was I ! this must be ragging!

Shweta spoke to us, " so you wanted to know what was raging? This is it. Come on boys take the bitches and tell them what they should do. Come on sluts stand up on the bed."

We both stood up on the bed shaking with fright. The boys walked closer to the bed and the four girls followed them. "Come on Sachin! Take that nightly off the bitches' body and show us what they are filled with. Ohhh! Pooja must be having lot of flesh to show!" Renu was shaking and started to cry, " Ohh please don't make us do that! Please!" "Shut up slut! We are here to use your body as dustbin! You filthy Randi! Sali harami! Chal aapna gown nikal! Aur tu bhi Pooja! Dono nangee ho jao!" Sachin said. With tears running out of our eyes we both pulled our nighties off over our heads and held them in front of our body just to cover our nakedness. Shweta and the other girl climbed the bed and each one caught both of our breasts in their palms. "Ohhh Pooja! Sali tere mamme to bahoot kadak hai! Jara jorse dabakar dekhati hu ki kitne dabte hai?"

Shweta pressed her palm onto my boobs and I could feel her fingers digging into my chest. I cried in pain and begged Shweta to stop. But she did not listen. The other girl caught hold of Renu's boobs and did the same. Then they made us sit on the bed and asked each one of the gang to press our boobs and see their hardness. Ohhh it was hell! Each one came near us and pressed our boobs. That made my nipples hard and one boy pulled on them with his fingers. My breasts stretched with the pull and he rotated the stretched breast in circles making me cry for mercy. Renu was terrified and fainted on the bed so they carried her to the corner of the room and made her lie there, naked. Now their attention was on me. And the entire group surrounded me with devil in their eyes.they were staring at my naked body with lust and I was afraid they were upto something dirty for sure. Sachin came close to me and he caught me by my hair and pulled me up on my feet. He asked me to do everything theyu tell or else they would make me eat their shit.

"Hey Randi! You will have to suck all the cocks here! Hear me? There are seven lunds and four choots.come on kneel in front of each of us and suck or lick what ever you find. If it's a cock suck it and make it hard and if it's a choot push your dirty tongue inside and lick it. Come on you whore!"

They all stood in a circle surrounding me and I had to crawl on my knees to go near them. They were humiliating me! They were making me do dirty things I never thought. I had to do it! I crawled to the first one and it was a boy. He was standing with his cock out of his pants in a semi hard state. I caught it in my hand and rubbed it. Sachin kicked my ass and told me not to use hands but just my mouth. Ohh ok I said. I put my mouth to the first cock in my life. It smelled of stale piss and I felt nauseating. But I took that semi hard lund in my mouth and sucked it. I felt the lund getting hard and filling my mouth. This lund was about 6 inches and thin one so I could easily suck about all of it in my mouth. The others watched me sucking the boy and were clapping and talking dirty to me.

"choos Sali! Kha ja lund ko! Chal jorse choos. Randi! Whore! Slut!" and many more!

I was getting a bit excited at the taste of that lund in my mouth and I don't know why I started to take it deep in my mouth. The tip of the lund touched my throat and I gagged. I felt it difficult to breath and I relaxed my throat muscles to accommodate the devil in there. Suddenly the cock started to twitch and I felt hot cum spray at the back of my throat. Ui could not swallow all that he gave me and much of it spilled out of my mouth and on to the floor. The boy was very annoyed at this and he slapped me hard and kicked my ass making me fall face down on the floor. Then he caught my hair and pushed my mouth on the cum that had fallen on the floor. "come on slut lick that precious cum! You dirty whore! Lick it clean. Come on with your tongue! Lick slut!" I was forced to lick the odd tasting cum and I drank it. Huuuummmmm! It surely tasted nice! I liked it even though I was forced to do it! Then there was a knock on the door and Shweta opened it.

Ohhhh! That was our principal, Prof. Basu.! The fellow in his 50's was standing there and with him was our math's teacher Shalmal Lalwani. She was 40 and very busty. I was stunned with the two of them walking in and joining the ragging. They had brought a crate of beer and few bottles of whisky along with them. Our peon Shankar was carrying them inside the room. The group welcomed them and told tehm that Renu was unconscious. Shamal looked worried and went to the girl and woke her up. Renu looked around and when she saw the Prof. She started to weep, " Sir please save me from these rascals! Ohh God! I cant bear it." "Don't worry my child we will take care of you. Come here Shamal hold this girl so that we can make her lie on the bed. Renu be comfortable! They are not gong to harm you when we are here." They placed Renu on the bed and Shamal Lalwani sat at her feet and prof. Basu near her head.

The elder ones signaled the gang to have beers and whisky. All grabbed beer and whisky bottles and started to swallow the liquor. They were drinking the whisky raw! Shweta came near me and placed a whisky bottle near my mouth. "drink this bitch! This will make you beg for the cocks. You will be real whore with this whisky. Drink it bitch!" I thought it would be better to drink and so I sipped some whisky in. Ohhh god! It tasted bitter and my throat burned as it went to my stomach. There on the bed Mrs. Lalwani was drinking whisky and Prof. Basu beer! Renu was lying there with her eyes closed. Shweta came near Renu and wanted to make her drink but Prof turned her down, "No, don't make her drink. We want to surprise her!" Shweta came to me again and made me lie on the floor with my legs spread wide. She called the gang, " Hey come on lets drink the beer from this sluts choot. She is virgin! From the virgin choot lets drink." She pushed the beer bottle's neck in my choot and tilted the bottle. Ohhhhh the cold liquid started to fill my choot. She let some beer fill my choot and then she removed the bottle and put her mouth on my choot.

Ohhhhh she was drinking the beer from my choot! Ohhh god! What a nice idea. I appreciated the idea even when they were abusing me. Thus they all drank beer from my choot and Shweta made me drink whisky from her choot! That was the first time I ever placed my mouth on a choot. It felt nice friends! The boys then poured whisky in some glasses and diluted the whisky with their piss. Ohhh so dirty! They then made the girls drink the piss mixed whisky and to my astonishment each girl drank it savouring the taste. I too loved it. By this time all of us were intoxicated with the liquor and now the real game started. I was forced to suck on each cock for few minutes. I sucked all the seven cocks. They were of different sizes. From 5 inch to 10 inch. Long and different smell. Some had put some spray on the cocks so they smelled nice but others smelled dirty, stale piss and even some had not washed the cocks for days! I was again made to crawl all around the room with somebody sitting on my back and poking his cock on my backbone. Then I was made to stop and I felt a cock being thrust at the opening of my choot. They wee going to fuck my choot! "Oohhhhhh! No please don't fuck my choot. I am virgin. Please don't do it to me!" I begged. But it was of no use.

The cock at my choot was of the principal Prof. Basu and he was given the honour to break my cherry. " Shut up Pooja! Spread that choot and let me fuck you. You dirty whore! Come here Shamal. Put that choot of yours in front of the sluts moutha nd let her taste both my cock and your choot at the same time." I couldn't believe these were the words from the principal and I had to suck my teachers choot. This excited me and I involuntarily spread my legs for the dirty old man. He pushed his lund forcibly in my tight virgin choot and I felt as if a knife has been thrust in there. Ui cried in pain as the lund trespassed my virgin territory. But Shamal was fast and she pushed my mouth on her dripping choot. I smelled the choot and pushed my tongue in the cleft. The woman was already dripping juice and I had a mouthful of it. Now Prof. Basu had pushed almost all of his cock in my choot and expanded it to accommodate his lund. I knew that my hymen was battered and I was no longer virgin. I felt relieved of being a virgin and my virginity was a past for me.

I pushed my ass back to take more of the prof's cock in my choot and he felt wild. "Hey boys and girls! This slut is responding to my fucking. She is moving her ass and swallowing my cock. Ohhh god she is a real sexy girl we have found. Come on boys it's a feast for the cocks and choots!" And he fucked me with added enthusiasm. His cock rammed my choot and his hands moved over my ass rubbing it and sometimes spanking it. The spanking sent chills up my spine and I moved my ass faster. Shamal was rubbing her choot on my face and watching the principal's cock fuck my choot. She was hot and she called for a hard and big cock. " Come on boys! Fuck me with biggest lund you have. Hey Sachin come here. Fuck me! Sala ye Randi ko chudate dekh meri choot pania gayee re. Chalo jaldi se Chodo! Dekho wo tumhara principal sahab us ladki ki choot kaise chod raha hai. Sale ko kori chokadi chayhiye jab ki sale ne meri choot ko chod kar uska bhosada banadiya hai. Aab mai ek saath do lund choot me leti hu. Chalo Chodo." I could not believe my teacher was talking this.

She was fuckid by principal and her choot was made loose by him. I couldn't digest this. Two boys caught Shamal and one went below her and pushed his lund in her choot from below while the other went behind her and pushed his lund in her choot along side the other. Ohh god! Shamal Lalwani had taken two hard cocks in her choot. Prof Basu saw this and he fucked me harder. Murmuring obscene words he fucked me, " Ohhhhh Renu! Teri choot bahoot tight hai ri. Sali mere lund ko nigal rahi hai. Chalo Shweta, Madhu ! Rub your boobs on my body while I fuck this choot. Ohhh god! She is so tight!" The girls had shed their clothes and were rubbing their choots while theu watched the fucking going on.

The two girls came near me and started to rub their boobs over my body and that of principals. It felt very nice to be caressed with the boobs and being fucked with a hard cock. I forgot I was being raped and savoured unmercifully and started to enjoy this. Shamal was pushing her heavy body over the two cocks lodged in her choot. She fucked hard, her body moving fast in spite of her bulkiness. The remaining boys could not wait any longer and they came near us. One went behind Shweta and started to fuck her and the other caught Madhu and pushed his cock in her choot. "Come on boys there are more holes where you can put your lund. Fuck the mouths of the girls. Come on shove your cock in this randis mouth. Yes fuck her mouth as I fuck her choot."

A cock was shoved in my mouth and another one was rubbing on my boobs. We heard a big moan, " Ohhh bastards! I am comminggggg ! fuck me! Chodo bhadwe! Sale madarchoot! Aapni ma ki choot ko Chodo! Oohh dekho renu ki choot ki chudai. Sali Randi kaise lund kha rahi hai! Oohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh mmaaiiiii gggaaaaaaaaaay eee eeee eee. Ohhhhh hhhhh hhhh AaAaa aaaaaaaah hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hhh!" and I saw my teacher convulse on the floor with the two cocks jerking in her choot and spraying cum inside. This triggered the principal and he pushed his lund deep inside my choot and sprayed his seed. The boys had just begun so they continued fucking our mouths and choots watching the elder cum. I collapsed with the Professor and I don't know what happened to me but I fainted!

------------------------------ Ragging in college 2 ------------------------------ I was initiated into this ragging business by nobody else but the Principal of the college! And I should confess that it was great fun getting fucked and abused. There was this girl who was very beautiful. Her name was Rakhi and I really appreciated her boobs and ass. WOW it was 36D boobs and 38 ass. I wanted to push her and torture her and initiate her into our fucking group. So I told our Principal, Prof. Basu and Our Math's teacher Shamal about it. I told them that there should be just few of us, they two, me and my friend Renu and the peon Shanker and the boy with big lund, Sachin . Renu wanted to try ragging and abuse Rakhi. Rakhi was first year student and was staying in the hostel with her friend Neha. So we planned to fuck Rakhi and torture her.

I had collected all the implements I had in my mind and they were... nylon ropes, big fat cucumbers, tree lizards.. Small table tennis balls, and safety pins. Are they enough I had asked Renu and she added the marbles ( glass Gotis children play).. That's it. So on the designated Saturday I went to Rakhi's room to introduce along with Renu to introduce us. Rakhi was wearing cotton shirt and skirt. The cotton shirt showed us her assets, a pair of well-formed boobs. Big enough for all of us to suck on. She was not wearing anything inside I suppose, as we cold see the outline of her aureoles and protrusion her nipples made over the thin fabric. She ass looked prominent with the tight skirt holding the fleshy lobes. Renu winked at me and we proceeded to talk with her. She told that she was from Pune and had undergone education from convent school, St. Joseph's girl's school. Her roommate was skinny girl with mot much boobs and ass but that was good for us too.

She was beautiful with big black eyes and nice seductive smile. She too was from Pune, Marathi medium school. We both introduced our selves and told them that the Principal was to meet them in the evening after 8 Pm. They looked surprised and asked the reason. We told them that he wants to introduce himself and ask them about their problems. They looked happy. They did not know what was in store for them that night. I told Rakhi that she had a good figure, better than mine and she looked proud. She told us that she maintained her figure with regular exercise and workout. I asked her if her boobs were for real or they were stuffed? She just smiled and told me that they were for real and if I don't believe this she can look at them unclothed. Ohh the devil was having some courage! I told her that I would look and feel them for their genuinity when the time comes.

With this we left. At 8 pm the Principal, Mrs. Shamal, the peon Shanker and Sameer arrived at our room. We collected the items needed for the torture and went to Rakhi's room. Rakhi welcomed us and offered us her bed to sit and stood in front of us. Prof. Basu looked at the girl and smiled at us. he told Rakhi that he had come to see her and introduce her to this college's most popular group. Rakhi asked him about the group activities and he told her that she would come to know of it soon. Her roommate was out and so we could not meet her. Prof. Basu asked Rakhi to remove her shirt and show us the nice magnificent pair of boobs she had. Rakhi looked surprised and protested. The principal told me to explain everything to this girl and make her ready for them

. I went to Rakhi and caught her hand and whispered in her ears, " Look Rakhi! Be a nice girl and do what the Sir says. He loves young girls and I can tell you wont repent. So just take off that shirt and show him some boobs. They are nice. Come on show him!"

But the poor girl refused and threatened him that she would complain this to her parents. Ohh the poor devil! Prof. got annoyed with her act and asked me to remove her shirt by force. I went to her and slapped her hard. " Come on slut! Take that thing off. Be a nice girl or else you would repent. Here let me help you." Shanker and Sameer had got up and were ready to cope up with any violence Rakhi could start. I started to unbutton her shirt but Rakhi resisted. Shanker got behind her and held her hands, twisting them and holding them behind her. Rakhi could not move and her chest was thrust forward, making her boobs look more prominent. I ripped Rakhi's shirt and her boobs sprang free. Ohhh! They were real magnificent globes I had ever seen. They had real cone shape as you see in the pictures and were standing in shape, no sagging at all. WOW it would be fun to play with them I thought. I caught the two breasts in my palm and felt their hardness. They were hard to hold a weight of 1 kg on them. The skin was soft and delicate and the veins could be seen prominently.

I pressed them hard and Rakhi moaned! Her moan seemed like erotic, you know it when they like it. But she was a bit nervous to accept the situation and so immediately she started to protest. " Ohhhh! Please let me free. Don't abuse my body like this. You know I have preserved this youth for my husband to be. So please don't violate my virginity. PLEASE! I will do anything you say but please let me free!" Prof. Said, " Slut we all are your husbands! So give each of us one hole. You have three holes and we are three so fuck each lund in each hole slut! Come on Sameer Tie this sluts boob. Show me how they look when tied. Then abuse her body like you have never done before. I want this beautiful girl to be thrashed, abused and then assaulted. Fucked sucked and kicked all at the same time. Come on tie her boobs." I had never seen boobs tied up but was eager to see how it was done. Sameer came in front of Rakhi and made a loop of rope.

She showed her the loop and told her that he was going to tie her boob at the base. Ohh you should have seen Rakhi's face! She lost all the colour and looked terrified. Sameer pushed the loop on the left breast and then tightened it around the fleshy globe. Ohhh the breast sprang up and swelled with the tightness and all the veins were blood clogged and looked prominent. Sameer tightened more and Prof. Basu cheered him. Shamal too was calling Rakhi names, slut whore, randi, maderchoot and more! She shed her own clothes and took the principal's lund out of his pants. Oooohh the old fellow had big hard on! Sameer tied her right breast in the same manner and Rakhi looked funny with both her breasts swelled beyond limit. The nipples on both the breasts were hard and standing about 3/4 th of an inch, may be because they were filled with the blood collected due to the tying. I touched her breasts. Ohh god! They were like cricket balls, so hard and difficult to press. I wondered how this slut was feeling with her boobs tied up! " Hey Pooja! You can stand on these boobs and they wont flatten. See they are filled with blood and are like hydraulic system. See it for yourself. Just pull a punch on them and you will feel the hardness." Said our Prof.

I pulled a fist on her left breast and felt it bounce as if it hit something hard. Yes the principal was right. The veins swelled more and looked like some network running over the white boob skin. Shamal was looking at this girl with hungry eyes and wanted to feel her too. She shed her clothes and started to rub her own choot inserting few fingers occasionally to fuck it. The professor saw Shamal rubbing her choot and he too undressed, exposing his magnificent tool to Rakhi. Rakhi was now silently standing in front of us with just her skirt on. Except for our teachers all of us were dressed. We decided to follow our teachers and I undressed Sameer while Renu removed the clothes of Shanker. As soon as we were naked Shamal asked us to dance around the helpless Rakhi. As we danced we slapped Rakhi and kicked her ass many times. We also spat on her body telling her how worthless cunt she was. As we danced Sameer caught Renu and started to fuck her in front of Rakhi while shanker fucked my choot. Shamal sucked on the principals lund and thus we teased the poor girl Rakhi.

When the males came in our holes we presented our cum filled holes for Rakhi to suck and lick. We had made this slut lie on her back with her boobs tied *( you must allow some blood flow, from time to time so that there is no necrosis of the boob tissue, don't try this without knowing it!) each of us ladies sat on rakhi's face and made her lick and drink the cum that the males had deposited. Rakhi's face was covered with sticky cum and she spat out some of the precious liquid. This was not tolerable! She was a slut and she had to drink cum! That was her duty! So we ladies sat on her tied boobs, kicked them and made them suffer. Rakhi was shouting in pain but we filled her mouth with our piss. each of the ladies pissed in her mouth and she was drinking whatever she could. Shamal farted loudly as she pissed and Rakhi tried to remove her face, but could not. The teacher had lot of gas in her bowels and she emptied the gas on the sluts face.

We were not into shit business( lucky for rakhi or else she would have been covered with dirty shit). Shanker brought the bag and took out the LIZARD. It was tied at the legs and so we could control its movements. Professor told Rakhi that she was to have her Biology Practical now! The lizard was let free, secured with ther rope. It crawled on the floor and shanker threw it on the body of Rakhi. We heard a terror filled cry! " Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiaaaaaauch! Ammmmmaaaaa! Nnooooooooo! Please no! oohh god! His nails are hurting me! Oohhhh pleaseee!" were the pleadings! The lizard was crawling on the body of Rakhi and its nails were pricking the tender skin. Shanker led it to the tied boobs and the creature stood on the creast of the boob proudly. Shamal went near Rakhi and caught the lizard . she took it to rakhi's face and terrorized her! Rakhi's eyes bulged out with fear and she looked at Shamal pleadingly. Shamal kissed the lizard, licking on its head. Ohhh god! This lady was too much! Then she pressed the sides of the tail of the creature. Ohhhhh it was a male lizard! We saw two small hemi-penis spring out! ( Lizard has two cocks, called hemi penis).

The cocks were small, about 1/4 th inch and were erect. She licked the lizard cocks and smiled. " Ohhh this taste so good! It has something that will booste your sexual appetite. Its like Spanish fly!" Come on boy this is your tree so run! Saying this she dropped the lizard on Rakhi's stomach. Her stomach contracted with the sensation of the cold animal and she looked horrified. Then Shamal caught the lizard and pushed it into the choot of Rakhi, head first. The poor creature dived inside, scraping the walls of Rakhi's vagina with its sharp nails. You should have heard the scream of Rakhi. There was pure agony in it and we all loved to hear her suffer. The lizard was tied at its hind legs and the poor reptile was trying to find its way out and in the process pushed its nails in the tender skin of Rakhi's choot. Finally Rakhi began to plead for mercy and our Principal granted it to her. Shamal pulled out the lizard and let it crawl over the body of Rekha who looked terrified and cried with all this torture. Then principal asked us girls to untie Rakhi and to make her ready for group fucking. For this Rakhi was arranged on the floor on her side. Shanker got her mouth, Sachin her choot and Prof. Her gaand. It was difficult for the professor to insert his lund in the tiny opening of her gaand. Shamal helped lubricate the gaand and the professor pushed his lund with force. OUCH! Ohhhhhhh! Nooooo! God! Please no! were the moans from Rakhi's mouth. The side position was very nice as this showed everything to the watching girls and Shamal.

Rakhi's leg was lifted by Renu and they were cheering the males. Shanker almost suffocated Rakhi as he pushed his lund in the throat. Rakhi regained her breath and then sucked on the dirty lund of shanker. Sachin was comfortable in the choot and was fucking her frantically. But the fellow was short fucker and ejaculated immediately. He was pushed aside by Shamal and she inserted one big cucumber in the now empty choot of Rakhi. The cucumber was about 10 inches long and thick too. Rakhi protested but it was no use. The cucumber was lodged halfway into the choot and another half remained out. I lay there and pushed my choot on the cucumber sliding it in. it was nice to share the big cucumber with rakhi. My choot was now rubbing on the choot of rakhi and in the process our clits mashed on each other. This made rakhi cry out with pleasure. Sali Randi! Kaise chuda rahi hai dekho! Aapni choot , gaand aur muha mein lund le rahi hai. Chalo chodo Sali ko. Baad mein hum usko chodenge!" Shamal said. The two males ejaculated the spunk in the gaand and mouth of Rakhi and pulled out their lunds. The place was taken by Shamal and renu. Renu kissed Rakhi and licked the spunk Shanker had put there.

Shamal sucked the cum filled ass and then took two bifg cucumbers. One she handed to Renu and the other she inserted in her own choot, half way. Renu too put the cucumber in her choot half way and the other half she inserted in Rakhis mouth. Shamal inserted the cucmber in the asshole of Rakhi. Ohhhhhhhh! The slut had three big cucumbers fucking her three holes. Wow she was a real bithch and slut. She was enjoying all this attention. We all fucked her for sometime and took out the fruits. We watched the choot and gaand of Rakhi. Ohhhh! They were gaping open! The inside was all red with friction she had due to fucking. Now we all squatted on the exhausted body of Rakhi and started to Piss on her. The males stood aside and aimed the streams on rakhi's mouth, boobs, choot and gaand! We three bather the body of slut with hot yellow stream of piss. Rakhi was lying in piss! We rolled her in the piss and then made her lick the floor clean! What more Humiliation you can have! As we finished with Rakhi her room Partner knocked the door. Ohhhhh Another feast for us!

------------------------------ Ragging in college 3 -------------------------------

When I opened my eyes I saw fucking all around. Prof. Basu was sitting on the bed with his lund in the mouth of Renu. Renu was sobbing but had to suck the Prof. And they were not alone, whole group was near them, cheering Renu and talking dirty. Shamal was riding a cock and another cock was buried in her asshole. She had a third cock in her mouth and was enjoying the show too. Shweta was kenneling between the thighs of Renu and was licking her choot with one lund in her own choot. The other girl was standing on the bed and pushing three fingers up her choot. The boys were busy watching and rubbing their hard lunds.The professor cried out suddenly and pulled his lund out of Renu's mouth. Ohhhhh god! The lund was covered with red blood and he was shouting in pain, "Ohhh Fuck! The slut bit my lund! Ohhhhh! It pains! God! Catch the whores both of them and tie their hands behind their backs. And lets punish them for biting a lund."

All the gang hurled Renu and me and made us stand. Shweta went to the hurt Prof. and took his lund in her mouth. " Ohhh the poor thing! Let me soothe it sir! Ohhh it has blood all over and it's bleeding! Ahhhhhhhh! Let me stop that blood Sir!" Shweta was licking away the blood from the lund. She must be a bloodhound! She did not bother to stop the bleeding but went on drinking the blood from the lund for some time. " Hey Shweta you slut! Don't drink the blood but cover it with some cloth. Get the panties of Renu whore t wipe it." Prof. Said. Shweta brought the panties of Renu and held the cloth over the bleeding lund. The Prof. was relieved when he saw that the blood flow has stopped. The atmosphere was very tense and I was afraid they were going to punish both of us for this. Each one slapped us, pinched us and tickled us... Ohhh! It was horrible. I pleaded to them that I was innocent and I allowed the boys and Prof. to fuck me and did not bite any body's cock.

But they wont listen. The Prof. gave the verdict, " Ok Pooja. If you are innocent then I want you to torture this slut Renu. I want you to push a pin through the nipples of Renu and let it be there as souvenir for this occasion. Will you do it Pooja?" Ohhh they were asking me to torture this poor girl! What could I have done? I wanted to show my innocence and that's the way I could show it. I was given two safety pins. Two boys held Renu and made it sure that she wont move. I looked at Renu. She was sobbing and her face had gone pale. I felt sorry for this girl but I had to do what was told to me. I went near her and caught her breasts. They were soft and fleshy. The nipples were hard, may be due to fear, and tender. They were just 1/2 inch long and pink in colour. I kneaded the breasts and felt them swell. The slut looked at me and begged me to stop. But I slapped her and told her to shut up! You slut, biting the cock of our Principal! I pulled her breasts holding the nipples in my hand and pinching them

." Ohhhh Pooja ! Please don't do this to me. Ohhh god! Please save me. I wont bite anybody again but please let me free." Pleaded Renu.

The boys holding her hand twisted it and she cried in pain. I opened the safety pin and went near Renu showing her how sharp the tip was. I took her finger in my hand and gave it a prick with the pin and squeezed it. Blood started to come out of the finger and I called our Principal, " come on sir this is blood for blood. Taste your slut's blood." Prof Basu sucked the blood covered finger and tasted the blood. "Ohhh slut! I want the blood from her nipple. So push that damn pin in her nipple. Yes NOW!"I took the sharp pin near the nipples and looked at Renu. She was horrified and started to cry. I did not bother her pleadings and caught her nipple in my thumb and forefinger. I squeezed it and then in one single thrust pushed the safety pin through the nipple near its tip. Ohhhhhhhh! Renu cried out in pain and tried to shirk away my hand but two boys were holding her securely and so she could not do anything. The pin pierced the tender tissue of Renu's nipple and then I locked the safety pin.

Ohh god! I had pierced the nipple of a innocent girl! This made me wet! Ohh I was enjoying it. Was I perverted? I did not think much but went on with the other nipple. I did the same to other nipple while the whole group watched. Prof Basu. Took the nada of salwar and then put it through the safety pins. Now both the nipples were secured with the safety pin and a rope through each. She was like a horse and Prof Basu looked at her with mischievous smile. She caught the two ropes in hias hand and gave them a little jerk. Ohhhh! Renu cried in pain and her breasts jerked with the rope. " Sali! Randi! Dekho usko ghoda bana diya hai! Come on walk ! I will hold the reins and follow you. You whore of a horse! Walk! Run!" Renu was too terrified to protest and she started to walk with the Prof. Walking behind her holding the two ropes. The ropes were pulling her breasts back and Prof knew how to make her suffer. He stopped and pulled the ropes back.. Renu felt her breasts turn sideways with the ropes pinned to her nipples. It must have been very painful for her as she was crying even loudly and begging the principal to have mercy on her. " Ohh slut you bit my lund! How can I leave you unharmed? You have to suffer. Now I am going to stuff your choot with all the rubbish in the dustbin. I want to use your choot as a dustbin! Come on stuff her choot with the things in the bin. Sali harami!

Come on spread your legs for them or else I will pull your nipples!" It was the Peons job now! Shankar emptied the dust bin on the floor and started to pick out the waste. There were torn papers, carry bags, empty plastic bottle of cold cream, used tooth brush, and the most attractive was a long perfume bottle. Prof Basu looked at the items carefully, planning to dump all of them in Renu's choot. He called in Shamal and asked her to push these items as he directed. The entire group was looking at this scene with interest and waiting for Renu's choot to be filled with the waste. First the papers were made in to a ball and roughly pushed inside the choot. The paper roll was about cricket ball size and as it went in it absorbed all the wetness from the choot of Renu. Then went the carry bags. Then the empty bottle of Ponds. The bottle was wide but small. Shamal pushed the bottle in renus choot and we saw the choot stretch and then swallow the bottle in. This must have broken Renu's hymen and she cried in pain of tearing the virginity. The poor girl has to lose her virginity to waste empty bottle! Everybody clapped and enjoyed.

Then Shamal took the long empty perfume spray can and seductively licked it and sucked it in her mouth as if it was a lund. She uttered obscene words, " Hey Renu! Ye ek lund hai! Sali Randi ka kaam lund dalke lena hai! Chal aab ye mota lund aapni choot mein le!" and she pushed the empty can in the choot of Renu. That was really big for poor renus virgin choot. I saw as it stretched the choot walls of renu beyond limits and we could see the walls falling on the perifery of the can. Slowly all the 5 inches of the can was pushed in. Ohhh these fellows meant business! They had stuffed all the waste in renus choot. Shamal was now fucking the can in and out of the poor girls choot. This movement was pushing the other waste deep inside the choot of Renu. Finally shamal thrust the can brutally and let it remain burried in the choot. The Prof. Pulled the rope and made her boobs jiggle. Prof Basu asked Shamal to wet the gaand of Renu so that he can push his dirty old lund, that was bitten by this slut into the gaand and take its virginity.

Shamal immediately attached her mouth to the gaand of Renu and spat on it, pushing the spit into the gaand hole to lubricate it. Shweta was now calling the group and they were discussing something. Shamal called the principal to fuck the gaand of Renu and she herself placed the old man's lund at the tiny ass hole of Renu. Prof. Basu pushed his lund with all the anger he had and we saw it enter the tiny asshole and then the cries of poor Renu. Renu was thrashing her legs( she was made to lie on her stomach) and her kick hit Shamal on her face. Ohhhhh! The poor teacher. Her mouth was bleeding and she had some injury in the mouth due to her teeth pushing in with the force of the kick. " You slut! Sali randi! Muze laath marti hai? Dekh aab teri kya haalat karti hu! Ohhhhh Randi! Principal saab Sali ki gaand mein aapna paani chodo aur phir mai uska kya hal karti hu dekho!" Principal fucked her asshole fast and soon ejaculated his semen dep in renu's gaand. Shamal pulled out his lund from the gaand and pressed her own mouth to the hole and sucked in all that cum principal had poured. " Sali ki gaand gandi hai! Mere principal saab ka paani ganda ho jayega. Is liye main ye pee rahi hu." The group was excited now and they grabbed me.

( I was lying and watching all this activity) Shweta said, " Sali kaise arram se dekh rahi hai. Chal aab sub ko chod de. Thab thak renu ki hallat kya hoti hai dekhenge." And I was told to fuck each lund and suck each choot. There were 5 lunds and 3 choots. I had a big job to do. I bent myself and urged the males to fuck me and at the same time I asked the girls to lie in front of my mouth so that I could suck their choots. One guy pushed his lund inside my choot and fucked me mercilessly. Shweta lay in front of my mouth and spread her legs. Her sweet pink choot was just in front of me. I pushed out my tongue and licked her choot slit. The lund in my choot was pumping faster and faster and I could feel him cumming in me. Ohh the hot jets of cum splashed my choot and his lund softened.

I cried in frustration but was delighted when another hard lund entered my choot. I bucked my gaand back to meet the lund and the fucking continued. I licked Shweta's choot and concentrated on her dear little clitty. Shweta jumped as I licked her clit directly. The sensation must be very intense I suppose. I continued licking shweta's clit and soon felt her cumming. Her body stiffened and she let out a big grone and pressed her choot on my mouth. This was nice! I felt her choot flooding with juices and I swallowed her clean.I too came and milked the lund fucking me. The boy too came and another one took his place. I watched our Principal and Shamal. Shamal had called in Shanker and he had some ropes with him. I wondered what they were unto. But soon it was clear. Renu was made to lie on her back and her hands were brought on her chest. Shanker tied firm knots of the rope around her ankles, tying both the hands together. Then her feet were tied too. The rope was very long and then I knew why it was so.

Shanker climbed on a stool and then passed the rope through the hook on the ceiling (was made for ceiling fan ). The ropes were pulled and Renu's body hung free with the ropes tied to her hands and feet. The poor girl was hanging. Prof. Basu still had the ropes attached to her nipples in his hands. He lay below Renu and asked Shanker to lower her body so that her choot was just above his lund. Shamal caught principals lund and placed it on the choot of Renu. " Lower her! Randi ko neeche karo. Dalo iske choot mein aapna lund Mere yaar! Chodo Sali ko. Aabhi tak uske choot mein poora dust bin hai! Chodo usko aur uskee choot ka bhosada banao. Sali maderchoot! Haaarami ladki!"Basu found his cock struck at the entrance. It was not gong in to her choot as the empty can already blocked it. Shamal poked her fingers in Renu's choot and felt the can and took it out. Now Principal could fuck Renu with other things in her choot. Shamal took the can and pushed it in Renu's mouth. Renu had to lick that can which was smeared with her own juices.

Now shanker lowered her body and Shamal adjusted the principals lund so that it could enter her choot. Ohh what a sight! Poor Renu was hanging on the rope with her choot filled by the principals lund. Now the principal lay back and Shamal asked Shanker to fuck the choot by pulling the rope and then loosning it. Ohh renu was made a fuck machine fucking the lund. But renu could not bear her own weight and she started to plead." Ohhhh! Please free me! I cant bear the weight. My legs and hands are tired. PLEASE! I will do anything you tell me to do! I wont disobey you again! Please let me free."Shamal thought for a moment and asked Shanker to let her free. Shanker lowered her body and unfastened the ropes and let her free. The principal's lund was stil burried in renu's choot and as her body fell free, he grabbed her ass and fucked her choot fast. Shamal called Shanker and asked him to fuck Renu's mouth. Renu opened her mouth to take Shanker's lund. She sucked on it and then swallowed about half the lund and started to suck on it.

With her both ends filled Renu looked like a real slut. Shamal spread her choot and tried to insert Renu's hanging breast into her hole. Ohh she must have felt the soft flesh going in her choot as she cried in pleasure and came..Shanker too came after few minutes and then the prof. The two soft lunds came out and again renu lay of the floor panting. The three of them looked at the body of renu and shamal asked the two men to piss on renu's body. Shanker took the lowere half while the principal pissed on the upper half. Hot piss sprayed on the body of renu and she cried in disgust. Ohh don't piss on me ! ohhhh God! You are using me as a toilet. Ohhhh save me! Ohhh Madam!" "You whore! Slut! Randi! You deserve this! Now open your mouth and drink my piss." Shamal sat on renu's face and pissed.

The golden yellow stream fell directly on renu's mouth and Renu had to swallow it. She was afraid to spill it out. Renu drank all the piss Shamal had in her bladder. I was fucked by all the boys and had sucked the choots of the three girls. My choot was flooding with the cum of the boys and I had pussy juice over my face. After Shamal was through with Renu she came to me. " Ohh this slut is full of cum and choot juice. Ohh let me drink it! I love the cum!" And Shamal drank all the cum in my choot and licked my face clean too. Now the group was satisfied and all of them sat on the floor exhausted. I was told to sleep and the Principal announced that we two were regular members of this group. He also told us that we have to join the group in fucking two more girls from my class who were to be initiated. Ohhhhh! I loved it! I was now looking forward to torture the two fresh girls and initiate them into our group

Seema, The New Servant

2008-01-08T05:50:00.000+05:30

Her name itself had an affect on me and when my mom told me that she would start work the next day I was thank full that some help was coming. I left for work the next day and during the course of the day I telephoned to inquire if she had come and got an affirmative reply.

I reached home and Seema opened the door, looking at her was just as a jolt of electric current touching me. I was dumbfounded and could not believe that this was the servant who will be staying with us and help with the daily work etc.

Seema was given my sisters room to sleep as my sister got married and went off with her husband. This room was positioned in such a way that it could be entered through the side door connecting my room.

I used to watch her as she did her work and would just admire her boobs and legs etc. Slowly I started chatting with her and found that she was married and her husband was an alcoholic and used to give her much problems that she decided to leave and join work with us just to stay far from him. When she spoke to me she looked straight into my eyes and those big black eyes and her low cut blouse showing her boobs just had me hooked. My mother noticed that we were getting close and used to all the time be present when we spoke.

Next thing she did was to lock the door adjoining our rooms. I guess Seema sensed some thing and soon after when my mother went for her bath Seema asked how she should she address me, I replied call me brother but only when my mother was around, she looked into my eyes and gave me such a look and moved her tongue around her big lips made me excited that I could not resist but hold one arm of hers. She then put her palm on my cheek and moaned. I got so tight in my pants and I also put my palm on her cheeks and slowly moved down to her breast and gave it a light squeeze and moved away. That night I could not sleep and all I could think of was having sex with her. I got up extra early and went to the toilet and found Seema had left her under garments there.

I hesitated but picked her knickers up and sniffed them it gave me instant erection but I decided not to shake myself, if I was going to get I must with her below me. I came out and after some time Seema went in soon she came out holding her knickers in her hands and looked at me to indicate she knew I had touched them. I smiled to accept my actions and indicated with my lips as if I was licking. She touched her pussy and moved hear head indicating towards it and I shook my head in approval.

I left for work and after some time I received a call and it was Seema, my mother had gone to the next building so she spoke to me, I did not hesitate and told her my intentions to which she was so happy that I just could not wait.**In the evening my mother went out and I must say that since she started calling brother in front of my mum, things had changed a lot. What I saw was Seema was shaving her pussy, she startled but I told her mom not here to this she called me near. I just took the razor from her pushed her down on the bed and started to shave her. After that was over she looked at me and suggested with her lips for me to lick. I spread her thighs and saw her hole, so nice and she kept contracting it I could not stop.

I licked around her pussy and she started moaning and grunting, then with hers hands she held my face and shoved it into her pussy and said lick, lick and my tongue entered her pussy and she started to cry out loud and within a few moments burst out and had her orgasm with my tongue still inside her. I stood up and she held my cock in her hands I noticed her fingers could not get around it, next I put it inside her mouth and started pumping.

Soon my cock was going deep inside her throat and I came, so much and it all went right inside her. We quickly dressed and went the hall and started watching T V as if nothing had happened. After that I was all aroused to fuck her first given opportunity. By god grace that day came very soon. My mother had to go with her friends for some party, so I was all alone that day, so I took leave from office also so that I could be at home. After my mother left with her friends, I was in my room, nobody was there, and I was watching TV, when Seema came to my room at about 10.30 AM. and requested me to spare her Rs. 500 for meeting the expenses of her.

I said okay. I took Rs. 500 and gave to her. She had that amount happily and said thanks to me. After 5 minutes, she asked me that she is interested to have sex with me, and requested to take her and enjoy, as I like. I am waiting for this chance. I closed the entrance doors. We hugged and kissed each other. She became hot and caught my dick into her hand and pressing it on my shorts.

While kissing her, I am pressing her big boobs vigorously. Later she slowly removed my shorts and stared to see my nude long dick, which is in 90o position. She sat on her feet and took my cock into her mouth and licking and sucking it enthusiastically. She is giving me very good blowjob. She is very good in that business. She sucked me like that for 20 minutes and I ejaculated and poured my juice into her mouth. She swallowed the milk hungrily and cleaned my dick with her tongue.

I asked her to stand and removed her saree, blouse and bra. Her big boobs are moving like 2 big melons and are very stiff. I also removed her petticoat and now she is nude in front of me.

I am pressing her boobs vigorously with one hand and finger fucking with the other hand. We both became hot. She laid on my bed and invited me to fuck her by widening her legs and spreading her pussy lips. It is a wonderful scene that she was looking more beautiful then ever and her pussy was inviting me to ride her. Her pussy is cleanly shaved. Clitoris of her pussy was pink in color and her pussy looks like a 18 years one. Her thighs are very stiff and round.

She asked me to suck her pussy and I did tongue fucking for 15 minutes. She is moaning Sir, very good feeling, lick very very vigorously, I never got this type of happiness in my life, my hubby fucks me for 2 minutes only, when I sucked his dick he will ejaculate quickly, I have to take active part to become his dick hot and after inserting his dick into my hot pussy, he will ejaculate in 2 or 3 minutes, I am not getting satisfaction with his dick. On hearing these words, I became very strong and asked her to take me into her.

She took my dick and inserted into her wet and hot pussy. I moved slowly into her and moving to and fro in her pussy. She is moaning and uttering very nonsense words like fuck me hardly, throw your dick deeply into my pussy hole, I don't mind even my pussy tore away. I am fucking her very vigorously. She is giving me strokes by moving her seat upwards, to take my dick completely inside of her pussy. Her legs are clutched my back and her pussy muscles are stiffed and moaning with ecstasy.

She is nearing to her orgasm and released her pussy milk for about 15 seconds. It is a very good long orgasm of a woman. My dick is completely drenched in her pussy milk. After fucking her another 10 minutes, I also ejaculated and poured my juice into her wet and hot pussy.

She enjoyed and told me that my milk is flowing inside of her pussy and going to her womb. She also told me that this is the ever-best fuck she had in her life until now. We took rest for 15 minutes and went to bathroom for cleaning our organs. After cleaning, we came back to my bedroom and fucked her thrice on that day. Later she wore her dress and left my room after giving me a good blowjob and swallowed my cock juice completely. She requested me to fuck her always which she needs.

She is ready to come to me for a fuck at any time, even in night also she is ready to enjoy with me.

Bathing Lesbians

2008-01-08T05:48:00.000+05:30

You could hear it up and down the hallway. I was pushing my cleaning cart past and at first thought someone was being murdered. Then I realized how wrong I was. I looked up and down the hall to make sure no one was watching, and then gently pressed my ear up against the door. I heard loud groans from insided. I pressed my ear closer and heard a woman's saying: " Harder, harder...oh god...oh god-" followed by a loud moan. This guy must be good I thought. I couldn't remember the last time I had sex that was that good. In fact, I hadn't had sex in almost six months. It's not that I'm unnatractive, I'm a 5' 9" slim brunette with 32 D breasts and a firm ass. It's just that being a cleaning lady in a resort full of rich people seems to atraact the sleaziest, uglies and dumbest men. Or maybe all men are like that. But this woman sounded like she was having the time of her life.

I lsitened for a few more minutes before I was startled to hear footsteps coming towards the door. I jumped back and started pushing my cleaning cart down the hall when the door opened. " You can clean it now," said a tall blonde in a bikini. She took off the do not disturb sign. A second woman stepped out; a red head with slim legs and massive breasts. The pair of them walked down towards the pool. I kept waiting for a man to come out. No one did. I was stunned. Were they lesbians? Or was I imagining what I heard? I decided to investigate their room while I cleaned.

The room looked pretty normal, except for the fact only one bed looked slept in. As I made the bed I noticed a suitcase was lying out and decided to have a peek inside. Inside I found a strap on dildo as well as a large vibrating dildo. I could feel my pussy getting wet; it was begging me to try the dildo out. I grabbed the dildo and went into the bathroom. I pulled my panties down to my ankles and pushed it up into my vagina. I turned it on and began to think about what it must be like to fuck a woman. I remembered in high school once I made my boyfriend dress up in my clothes and make-up before we had sex. I remember how he had given me oral sex and left lipstick marks on the inside of my thighs and around my cunt. I didn't know why I liked it so much, but the sight of the lipstick turned me on so much I didn't wash there for weeks until I got a yeast infection and the doctor made me.

I don't know how long I was in the bathroom for but I was working on my second orgasm when I heard the two women returning. I heard a voice in the doorway say: " Is the cleaning lady still here?" Oh my God I thought, I'm fucked. " I'm cleaning the bathroom," I said as I pulled my panties up. The dildo was still inside me (I didn't know what else to do); I would have to return it later. I opened the door and stepped out. " You were sure here a long time." said the blonde. " I like to do a thorough job," I said weakly. I walked awkwardly over to the vacuum cleaner. As you might imagine it was a bit difficult to pick up. The red head walked over to me and knelt down to help me. She looked at me suspiciously and said: "you don't happen to have something of ours do you?" " I don't know what you're talking about," I lied; I could feel myself blushing. " I think you do," she said. I shook my head in denial. "Well let's just check to make sure," said the red head as she began to pull down my skirt and pannties. I stood there frozen, unsure what to as she exposed the dildo pushed up inside my swollen cunt. " If you like this" she said, "Sylvia's got something even better for you." With that she gently removed the dildo. " My name is Carrie, by the way." " Uh...my name is..." I trailed off as I watched Carrie insert the dildo all the way into her mouth. She slowly removed it and said: " I love your taste; do you mind if I have some more." I was inceredibly aroused. "Sure" I said meekly. Carrie pushed me back onto the bed. She began licking around the edges of my cunt and then put her toungue inside me. It was unbelievable. Know one had ever given me oral sex like this before. I was in heaven.

A few minutes later I felt her stop and saw Sylvia standing there with her large full breasts and the strap on dildo I had found earlier. She gently inserted it into my pussy. It was so much better than a man's penis. Sylvian got up on her knees on the bed and began thrusting. Carrie meanwhile had undressed and she now sat down on my face. I was only to happy to return the favor; I began exloring her exploring her wet vagina with my tounge. I couldn't see much because of my obstructed view but I think Sylvia and Carrie began kissing and groping; ocassionally someone's hand would reach down and massage my breast. Eventually I came: it was the best orgasm of my life. Carrie came also and Sylvia removed the strap-on. She lay down beside me on the bed and began kissing me. The warmth of her tounge and lips on mine exoted my whole body. Sylvia stimulated me with her hand and began sucking and carresing my rock-hard nipples. I guess it was now Carrie's turn to use the strap-on because she lay down on the other side of me and slid it up my asshole. I lay there blissfully sandwiched between to sweaty bodies which were stimulating me from both sides. I reached down and began rubbing each of their pussies with each of my hands. I loved evey second of it. I loved the smell of their bodies, I loved the feel of their hard nipples pressed against me, and I loved the dual stimulation.

After we had all orgasmed several time Sylvia extracated herself from our interwined bodies and sat at the top of the bed with her legs spread wide apart. She ordered a porno mvie in which two busty lesbians entertain a plumber with using copius amounts of whipped cream. I crawled across the bed and put my face in Sylvia's crotch. I loved the smell of her pussy and the feel of her pubic hair. I began to suck up all the wetness from Sylvia's pussy. Sylvia seemed to appreciate at this because she gegan to gently stroke the back of my head. Carrie came over to help me. It was so erotic when our tounges would meet in our exploration of Sylvia's vagina. But it was tough trying to fit both our heads in their and I was getting tired so I put my head in Sylvia's lap and closed my eyes. As I began to doze off I felt Carries hand moving down towards my crotch. I relized I was probally going to be fired but I did not mind one bit.

My First Experience

2008-01-08T05:47:00.001+05:30

My first experience with another girl was when I was 15, I had just come home from a day at school where last lesson was girls volley ball. I dropped my bag down tossed of my shoes and ran straight for the shower. I gazed into the mirror my hair came just past my shoulders and is brown, eye colour is green and I'm 5ft3 I'm sexually active and I masturbate 3 times a week generally about my best friend Rose who is so hot. My breasts are not so large only 32 b, and I only had a small mound of pubic hair just at the ridge of my clit. As i gazed into the mirror i thought to my self " i wish i had bigger breasts like Rose (she only a few months older then me but she had large breasts probably c cup). I admired her she had the best body slender curves long blonde hair went down past her to belly button. I always dreamt about rubbing my fingers through her long hair while kissing her softly on the neck. I would stare at her sexy figure in the shower rooms in our school. She was one of the hottest girls in our school and I swear she pretends not to notice at me staring at her amazing figure. She always at the end of gym on Friday she would give me a wink like and a smile like she telling me time for our shower.

The other night I was in bed and I was fingering my self to Rose I would lay there half naked la on the sheets and I would imagine Rose laying next to me kissing me on the neck while I sent spasms of orgasms through my body. Each time I would shove me index and middle finger deeper into my young pussy panting heavily Roses name. With my free hand I would caress my breasts and pinch my perky nipples and moan quietly not to disturb my family. My breathing quickened as I began to climax and began to start shoving three fingers into the mounds of my wet horny pussy. Pulses of pleasure jolted through my body as my muscles tightened and my pussy walls contracted around my fingers. Then in one final ram I let out a long moan of self satisfaction the only thing that would have made it better if it where Roses fingers.

I turned on the tap and jumped into the shower, the water felt refreshing over my sweaty skin. I started to think about rose and what her mature breasts look like in my mouth. Without further thought I found my hand sliding down my just and my index finger slowly caressing my knub, when suddenly I heard a loud bang on the door and i heard rose voice on the other side. " Hurry up in there you said meet at your house at 4:00pm so go catch a movie at the cinema its now 4:25" she continued to bang on the door " hold on I'm nearly finished" I replied as I stopped rubbing my now swollen clit and washed out the shampoo" she called back in what sounding in a sexy way " if you don't hurry up I'm coming in after you". With out a second later I herd the door slam shut and in the misty mirror i saw figure of rose taking of her close and pulled back the shower Curtin. I yelped in wonder and tried to cover my self up with the shower Curtin

" What are you doing I said I would be out in a second* I couldn't help but my eyes where glued in awe at here clean shaven pussy. " o common I see you checking me out in the showers in the gym" she replied with a hint of excitement and with a sweet giggle she removed the Curtin from my hand leaving me in full sight and this turned me on. She smiled at me and i returned with a blush smile and this is all she needed and leaned and embraced each other's lips. Our tongues in wined within each other's mouths the sensation felt so good i could feel my knees shaking. Finally we broke the passionate kiss and she giddied my hand all across here breasts. Her nipples felt so hard as i pinched and swirled around them. Rose knelt her head back and gave out a small moan. " Mm that feels good Sarah would you like me to return the feeling. All I could do is stand there full nude and gaze at my best friend Rose's succulent breasts and play with them. " Ill take your silence as a yes" and with that she bent over and started to suck on my breasts. The pleasure was so grand i couldn't take much more of this "dirty" fore-play i need her.

With out a seconds thought i removed the battery compartment for a bath message, which just so happened to be shape of long thick shaft. I switched it on and started to twirl it around Rose's shaven pussy mound and clit. She gave out a sharp yelp of pleasure which i muffled as i gave her another passionate kiss. She broke the kiss and whispered this is amazing but where going to have to stop if we don't want to miss the film". I kissed her again on the lips and then on the neck and made my way down to her cunt and stepped out of the shower. We dried each other off with cotton towels and made sure paid extra attention to each others thumping pussies and gathered our clothes. We got dressed and left the bathroom, we walked downstairs to find that my little brother Toby hadn't come home yet and my mother left a note on the door "gone out, to work late nights Toby gone to Darren's for the night i left $20 for pizza your father left on business tripe to Germany. Love you mom". at that me and rose looked at each other and both got a big grin and a sexy look in our eyes of excitement as if we know what where going be doing all night with no interruptions, And we kissed one last time, before exiting the house.

Drew's First Time

2008-01-08T05:25:00.001+05:30

I didn't get into sex when most of my friends did. I'm not sure why, but at thirteen and fourteen when my friends were starting to take an active interest in sex and boys, I just wasn't that interested. I suspect my hormones were late bloomers or something. It wasn't until I was sixteen that I started to feel the urges, and I tried to deal with them at bedtime by touching myself with very little results for some reason. I had seen sex in the movies and had a pretty good idea about what it looked like, different positions and so forth, and one night after watching a DVD of "Basic Instinct" I managed my first orgasm by fucking my pillow and pretending I was Sharon Stone fucking Michael Douglas.

I am hardly a beautiful movie star though. I have a common shade of dark brown hair, pale skin and a body that tends to look plumper than I really am, or maybe I just never found the perfect clothes for my shape. My legs and torso are full and rounded, and my breasts while not huge are large. I exercise regularly to prevent getting fat out of fear that if I ever lost my discipline I might balloon up. People tell me my face is pretty, but in the mirror I just look plain. Somehow, alone at night, with one end of my long pillow cuddled to my breasts and the other end snug between my thighs, I could become, at least in my own mind, a sensuous wild-fucking beast of a woman.

And that was my sex life until I was eighteen when my parents started to let me date. I don't think they would have let me then if they had any say in the matter, but with me old enough to move out, they backed off and allowed me a little freedom. Not that I abused their trust, really. I had been raised as a strict Southern Baptist and had no intention of getting pregnant before marriage, so the most I would allow boys was some necking and petting, never letting them get inside my clothes. This also helped prevent serious attachments, which was good, as my parents had planned for me to go to college.

In defense of my real sex life - my pillow, I have to say it was pretty good sex. I did have some occasional better sex - but that is my dark secret, and I tell about that later in the story. Meanwhile, I was always on the look out for new pillows and sometimes used more than one at a time. But my favorites were big, long pillows, and there wasn't a position I couldn't do it in with a pillow. On the down side, I was kept pretty frantically busy with cleaning pillows and pillow cases without having my mom sniff them, which would of course have revealed all. I'm not all that stinky down there, but I do get pretty wet, and there is some lingering smell, and I desperately wanted to keep that aspect of my life hidden from my parents.

Anyway, there I was virtually sexually inexperienced in the broad sense of the term. I was eighteen and in my senior year of high school. I frequently went to slumber parties and spent the night with friends, as these social activities met with much more approval from my parents than actual dating. My best friend was Marcie, and I frequently spent the night with her and her mom, at least once a month. Marcie's parents were divorced and I never met her father. Her mom was really cool and would fix us really great meals and even let us drink some beer or wine at times. This was strictly against my religion of course, but I found that I really liked getting a little buzz on, especially before bed, since Marcie always went right to sleep.

I would have liked more girl talk I guess, but Marcie was a good friend, and other than her one imperfection of sleeping at least 9 hours a day, she was good company. Marcie was pretty, with blond hair and blue eyes and a nice rounded figure, and had a great sense of humor. Her mom, who was in her early thirties, was obviously the major influence in Marcie's appearance, only her mom had a lush full figured body of movie star quality and shoulder length honey blond hair that looked like she was fresh off a commercial. It was hard sometimes for me to take my eyes off Mrs. Stengal, partly because she was so beautiful, and partly because her movements were almost hypnotically graceful.

But Marcie was certainly a lovely and sexy girl, and I loved her as my best friend. I sometimes wished I were as pretty as she was, or as sexy. Heck, I wished I could get a nice even tan like she had - all I do is burn. She was warm and loving like her mom who blew us both away with Mrs. Stengal's superior and stunning face and body. But like most real people, I was most touched by their warm and loving characters - the fact that I could feel like I was hanging out with beautiful people was an unexpected bonus. Sometimes I wished I was in their family instead of mine, but then, I might not have appreciated Marcie and her mom as much. My family was a dynamic contrast, and that is enough said about my family.

It was a Saturday night, and I had spent most of the day with Marcie and now we were having a lovely dinner of home made tacos, cucumber salad, and some nice white wine from Germany. I know, it doesn't sound like a good mix, but it was. The tacos were spicy, and the cucumber salad was cool, and the white wine was icy cold. After dinner, we cleared the dishes and then went to the living room to watch a DVD. About an hour into the movie, Marcie nodded out. Her mom and I let her sleep there on the sofa between us until finally her mom nudged her and said, "Go on to bed sleepy head."

Marcie straightened gave me and then her mom blank looks, smacked her lips and answered, "K. Goodnight mom. Goodnight Drew." And off she went like a blond zombie.

Mrs. Stengal chuckled, "I was just like her at that age. But sleeping patterns change, and now I get by fine on six hours a night. What about you, Drew?"

I suppose I would have been uncomfortable with a lot of my friends parents, especially left alone with them after my friend went to bed. But with Mrs. Stengal, I was not only comfortable, but I liked her as much as I liked Marcie, and this wasn't the first time that Marcie had pooped out mid-evening. "Oh, if I get seven hours sleep, I'm as fresh as a daisy. I usually go to bed about 11:00 and get up around 7:00."

I glanced at Mrs. Stengal and noticed that she was looking at me in a pretty curious fashion. I glanced down at my self and I was wearing a tee-shirt and blue jean shorts and flip flops - nothing unusual there, unless of course I compared myself to Mrs. Stengal. She was wearing a metallic green sleeveless dress and high heels. It was an evening dress, really, but it was what she usually wore at home in the evenings. I had always thought it strange that she dressed so formally, but I'd known her for years and she always had. She was even wearing a pearl necklace that I knew to be made from real pearls.

She was still looking at me a little strangely and I was wondering about that, so I changed the subject to something more familiar between us, "You sure look dazzling tonight, Mrs. Stengal. That's a really sexy dress! And your legs! They're so smooth and perfect it looks like you are wearing hose." She wasn't wearing hose of course, but her legs did look that great, and besides, I strove for outrageousness in our compliment contests. I had seen the dress before of course, she had about a dozen evening dresses, but over the years, I'd seen them all.

She took a deep breath and smiled, "Why, thank you, darling! You're so sweet to say so! And I have to add, you are particularly stunning tonight yourself!"

I giggled. This was a game we often played, and next she would complement me on my taste in flip-flops or wonder at the wittiness of the logo on my tee-shirt. It was practically a ritual between us. "So what is so stunning about me, Mrs. Stengal? These are old flip-flops, and my tee-shirt is just white with no logo, and I borrowed the shorts from Marcie - my parents would kill me for wearing shorts this short." I had deliberately tried to make it more difficult to compliment me, and sat grinning and waiting for her response - something like - aren't those Parisian flip-flops? But her response wasn't what I expected, and she didn't play by the usual rules.

"All you need to be stunning is your youth and your hot little body, Drew," she was almost murmuring absently, as if to herself, "The way your nipples show against that tee-shirt, your extremely lovely, smooth and rounded legs and your full inviting lips. Right now, I'm thinking you are about the most stunning thing I've ever seen. It's like you grew up since the last time you were here." She was looking at me boldly, too, her eyes roaming my body as she discussed the various parts.

I was shocked, embarrassed and even a little aroused at the way this beautiful woman was looking at my girlish figure, although the way she was saying it did make me feel like a woman for the first time, but that just added with the rest to confuse me. I tried to grin and keep it light, "Wow, Mrs. Stengal, you really took off the gloves there! But don't you think it is a little mean for a beautiful sexy woman to make fun of a plain little girl?" I gave her a smile and a wink to show I wasn't as hurt as I was making out. I was over my head.

Shockingly, and for the first time ever, I saw Mrs. Stengal blush before she answered, "I'm not making fun of you, dear. I guess I'm still reacting to your telling me that you masturbate every night, or is it every morning? Either way, it made me look at you for the first time in a long time. You are not a little girl any more, and you have a very hot eighteen year old body!"

My jaw dropped. I didn't know what she was talking about! I had never told anyone about my pillows - no one at all! I desperately searched my mind for something I might have said...

"Well do the math," she said with a little smile and fanning her bosom with a hand, like I had made her warm or something, "You sleep 7 hours a night, and 11 to 7 is eight hours. What else would a girl being doing in bed by herself but masturbating? And you carry on for an hour! My, my." She stopped fanning her bosom and gave me an intense look, "I want to thank you for the most erotic few minutes I've had in years. I have mainly been trying to picture you in bed and getting yourself off. It's such a lovely image..."

She closed her eyes a moment and smiled, but I was still horrified. Found out! Discovered! It didn't even enter my mind to deny it, besides, I could just tell from the things she said and her expression that she really knew from what little I had said. I was suddenly fervently grateful that my own mom wasn't as sharp. Poor Marcie! She would never be able to keep a secret from this woman!

I don't know. Maybe it was that I still hadn't closed my mouth, or maybe it was the look of horror on my face, or even the tears gathering in my eyes, but she finally clued in to how shaken I was. Her expression changed immediately to concern, "Now, now, dear! Please don't be upset with me! You know that I know, but I'm not thinking less of you in any way. Isn't it obvious that instead, I'm delighted by what you told me? You've really given me something, Drew. Thank you! Thank you very much!"

I guess it was her sincerity that got to me as I felt the horror draining off, and in it's place... well that was really confusing, too. Instead of horror, suddenly I was feeling relief, warm acceptance, and definitely something sexual stirring in my groin. I was even feeling affection toward Mrs. Stengal - more than usual, I mean. I was mostly confused by these feelings at the time, but thinking back, I think it was the pressure I had been under to keep my secret sex life safe from my own parents. Sometimes sharing a horrible dark secret is a powerful release - a freeing thing. In answer to her thanking me, I just shrugged and turned beet red.

She scooted closer to me, put her arm around me and kissed me on the cheek - something she had done before. She had even occasionally given me a peck-type kiss on the lips in the past, something I had always enjoyed for some reason, but this time it was just a kiss on the cheek, then she whispered, "Won't you please tell me a little more? Like how you do it?" Then as suddenly as she had come close to me, she withdrew, "But no, don't say anything yet. Let me dress for the occasion. Is that okay, Drew? Can I go slip into a nightie or something if we are going to do some slumber party girl talk?"

This was too much, and I had already run an emotional gamut in the last few minutes, I laughed out loud and said, "Sure!" then laughed some more. She was giggling when she ran out of the room. The moment she disappeared I sobered a little. What we were doing was intimate and erotic - discussing sex. Now that wasn't any big deal in itself - that's what girls spend a lot of time doing, especially at slumber parties. But now, Mrs. Stengal was going to ask me questions about my own extremely personal and secret sex life. I was of two minds on this. First, I was uncomfortable if not still a little horrified, and second, I was feeling a little aroused by this - especially the sexy things she had said about my body.

It isn't that I hadn't heard them before. It was the kind of things that boys said when they are earnestly trying to explain why I should let them put their hands in my panties. It is not even a very good argument - You have sexy legs so you should want me to put my hand between them. What was different here was that it was more believable. I don't know, maybe Mrs. Stengal did want to put her hand between my legs, but that isn't why she had said what she had said. She was just telling me what she thought when she looked at my body, and what she thought was pretty darned flattering!

I was suddenly shocked again, and this time by my own thoughts - did Mrs. Stengal want to do sexual things to me, with me, or whatever? Surely not! I thought, but at the same time, this time the shock wasn't horror. But what if she did? As shocking as the thought was, I wasn't hearing the usual alarms go off in my head. Could I let a woman do something like that to me? Still no alarms - strange. Well, at least she wouldn't get me pregnant - so that is one of my major alarms not going off. But surely not Mrs. Stengal, this was crazy thinking!

Mrs. Stengal coming back into the room wearing a plain white nightie that looked like a simple slip spared me from my dark introspections. There were some differences of course, sometimes slips had lace on the trim like that, but there was no bra under this slip as was obvious by her nipples outlined against the silky fabric - or was that satin. Yes, it was white satin. It was quite lovely as nighties go, hugging her curves, and only down to mid-thigh - lovely and very sexy. And for the first time ever, I saw Mrs. Stengal barefoot inside the house. I had seen her barefoot at the lake, of course, but this was much sexier.

She cuddled next to me on the couch, put her arm around me again and gave me another kiss on the cheek, just as if she was taking up where she left off - then, she took up exactly where she had left off, "Won't you share with me about how you like to masturbate?"

I looked at her. Her honey gold hair framed a lovely face with generous dimples, rich full lips and very intense blue eyes. A quick glance downward revealed a generous cleavage barely restrained by the low cut nightie. I quickly averted my gaze back to her face where I could faintly smell the wine on her breath, and I noticed the glitter of her emerald earrings - she had taken off the pearl necklace. Her perfume, although not strong, still seemed to fill me dizzyingly. I had never in my life wanted a woman to kiss me. I felt like I was going crazy because I wanted Mrs. Stengal to kiss me now - it was a really powerful urge, but fortunately I didn't feel the urge to initiate the kiss, just to let her kiss me. So nothing of the sort happened.

So instead, hardly thinking about my words, "I fuck my pillow. I just hug it, wrap my legs around it, and fuck it until I come. Sometimes it takes a while to get my head in the right place." I just said it, even more than I intended to, since my mind was still swirling with Mrs. Stengal's perfume, and some part of my body below my waist still really wanted her to kiss me, and my heart was beating faster. Mrs. Stengal sighed, practically in my mouth, she was so close, and she licked her lips.

"Are you naked when you do this?" she breathed. The hand attached to her arm around my neck squeezed my shoulder warmly, and I tried really hard not to glance down at her cleavage again, but I did, and I noticed her nipples were pressing against her satin gown more than before. She followed my gaze, gave me a little smile to let me know she had noticed, but mostly she just waited for me to answer.

"Sometimes," my breath caught in my throat and I had to swallow to continue, "Sometimes I am wearing a tee-shirt and panties, and sometimes I take the panties off, although it doesn't make much difference."

"Goodness," she seemed to shiver a second with her eyes closed, then she licked her lips again and asked, "So what do you mean it doesn't make a difference?" She leaned even closer and touched her lips to the tip of my nose, then added with a faint whisper, "Tell me everything."

I blushed again because this was really embarrassing, but Mrs. Stengal was so intent, it didn't occur to me to refuse to answer, "I mean, uh, I get, well," it was just so hard to say it! "I get wet." There I said the awful truth. "Whether I am wearing panties or not, I still get the pillow wet. I can't help it." I offered this last a little more feebly. I knew it was no excuse for the disgusting behavior of my body. Then I quietly hissed, "It's even worse when I'm coming. I get real wet then." I was already breathing as hard as if I was fucking my pillow, and my heart was pounding as hard. Despite my disgusting words, I could sense that Mrs. Stengal was somehow as aroused as I was, and I was admitting it to myself now, I was intensely sexually aroused. "Do you think I could have a sip of wine?" I squeaked.

Mrs. Stengal jerked her head back as if I'd slapped her or something. She gulped and said, "Of course!" in the same sort of squeaky voice I had used. She bent over the coffee table to reach my wine glass and I could see her gown turn nearly transparent, as it was backlit by the television. Her large and lovely breasts swayed slightly from the motion of holding the glass up to my lips instead of handing to me. She poured the entire contents of my glass down my throat, then reached back to the coffee table and tossed off the rest of her own glass. In a more normal voice she asked me if I would like a refill.

Numbly, I nodded my head eagerly, needing the few moments to myself to calm down a little while she headed to the kitchen to refill our glasses. I watched the muscles in her legs as she walked away and didn't find the sight calming at all. So I closed my eyes and concentrated on my breathing. What was going on with me? I had never felt this way around other girls before, or had I? I could certainly remember appreciating a nice curve when I saw it, but nothing that hit me in the groin like this, well, maybe with Marcie - but more about that later. Had I always felt this way about Mrs. Stengal? That was harder to answer because I realized that I had always had a great deal of affection for her as a person, and sure she had always been beautiful and graceful...
Startled, my eyes opened instantly and I accepted the proffered glass and said, "Oh no maam, not at all. I was just trying to calm down a little."

Mrs. Stengal made a clucking noise, "Now Drew, we are having slumber party girl talk, so please don't call me maam or Mrs. Stengal. When we are together like this, you should call me Katey."

I giggled and said, "Okay Katie! That's really nice. Katey. I like that." I took another gulp of wine. This would be my third glass and about triple my usual indulgence.

It was a good thing that I'd already swallowed the wine when she asked, "So calm down from what?" Otherwise I would have choked.

I frowned and gave her a dark look, "You know." But I couldn't be sincerely angry with her for teasing me, and she knew I couldn't, too.

She grinned and put her arm around me again as she said, "Okay, Ill say it. We were getting pretty excited talking about your private moments. But that happens with girl talk doesn't it?"

I swallowed my wine and sat the glass back on the table and she did the same. "I guess," I answered leaning back against her arm, "Although I never got that excited about girl talk before, but maybe it's because I have never told anyone those things." I looked into her eyes, "Maybe you should share something with me?"

Mrs. Stengal smiled shyly, "Oh I masturbate now and then. I used to do it more often but I haven't had too much to stimulate me lately, at least not until tonight. But I can guarantee I'm going to do it tonight. Just the thought of your young body rubbing against a pillow and that sweet juice oozing out of your sweet pussy..." she shivered, and gave me a look that communicated a powerful re-arousal, then shook her head. "I'm sorry to be so frank, Drew, but it's been so long since I was so turned on by anyone. But I am sorry..."

I hadn't really reacted, although my lips may have parted some, mostly her dirty talk went right past my brain and straight down to my groin. I was instantly as aroused as I was before and then some. My heart was pounding again, I felt like I needed to pant to get enough oxygen, and her perfume was making me dizzy with desire again. Did she call my pussy and my wetness sweet? The thought made me press my thighs together in a rush of pleasure that I was sure was dampening my panties. I fervently hoped the blue jean shorts would hide such an obvious indicator of sexual arousal.

I thought a moment, and then realized that she was waiting for me to respond to her apology. I figured she wanted some reassurance from me, for what we were doing was dangerous to us if anyone found out. I looked into her concerned blue eyes, "Normally, like on a date, I tend to get scared and nervous when necking with a boy, and getting aroused seems even more dangerous than necking. I don't feel that at all with you. I trust you, and our talking like this is secret. And having a beautiful woman acting attracted to me is a real turn on. In fact, just a few minutes ago, I was even hoping you were going to kiss me."

She took a deep breath, which did wonderful things to her the top of her nightie - it really looked like her breasts were about to pop out. She stroked her hands down her sides and said, "Really?" I nodded and she gave me a rueful smile, "Sorry for the little panic there..."

"I understand, Katey, I really do. It was like I was reading your mind about how this could be seen by others; and just think about my situation for a minute, will you? My parents are REALLY uptight. Can you imagine what would happen if they knew I was wondering what it would be like to kiss a woman? I'd probably be regretfully burned at the stake, and they'd be sure they were doing the right thing!"

"Are you attracted to girls, Drew?" she slowly eased her arm around me and casually resumed the confidence that made her the woman I knew. She took a lingering look at my breasts, and then slowly raised her eyes to mine. There was something smoky and hot in her blue-eyed gaze.

"Not that I know of, at least never before." I answered still being annoyingly direct and truthful except for my thing with Marcie, "I don't know how far it goes with you, really. I just wanted you to kiss me, and you know, I have always liked you a lot."

She kissed me, and it was sure no peck. Her perfume, her blue eyes, her warmth all swept me away as her lips molded around mine and gave me the softest and sweetest French kiss that I'd ever had. It didn't last long but it was wonderful, and I felt it down to my toes, and that kiss hit every spot in between. "Like that?" she asked.

"Oh yes," I breathed between her lips, "that was really nice. Are you attracted to girls, Katey?"

She pulled back a little and gave me a little smile. "I have made love with a few women before back when I was in high school and college, but not since my divorce. I have no sex with anyone but my hand since then. I still think of it once and a while, but I have to admit, I have thought about you that way many times for a long time. So yes. I am very attracted to girls, and I am very attracted to you." Her eyes swept over me and lingered for a moment on my thighs and hips. I know I got even wetter at that moment.

"And now I'm thinking about you that way, Katey, especially when you kiss me." I had intended that for a hint, because things were going too fast for me to think about what her look at my body had just told me.

So she kissed me again, and again. I could have gone on like that for quite a while without complaint, but she stopped and asked, "I was serious about being so hot about you, Drew. Do you feel that way about me?"

I was breathing heavily enough for that to be an answer, but I said, "Yes, Katey. I've never let myself get this excited with another person before. Could we do some more kissing? I really like that."

She kissed me again, and this time it didn't stop. We kissed and kissed, exploring each other's mouths with our tongues, and I got more and more excited. It was the most fabulous experience. I put my arms around her neck and we held each other close, and I was intensely aware of her larger breasts pressed against mine. I felt excited to the bursting point but wasn't sure how to burst, then I slowly realized that I was almost excited enough to orgasm, that all she would have to do is touch me a moment. Did I really want her to do that? Could I really face what that might mean about myself?

She kept on kissing me, and finally she put a hand on my thigh and gave me a little squeeze, "Drew, honey," she said, pulling back from me, "We're going to have to stop now." I know my face must of showed disappointment because she added, "I didn't mean to start this, I guess it just happened, but what if my daughter woke up and saw us?"

"Of course, Katey, I don't want to cause you a problem." But I was crushed. I knew it was better to stop, but something in my loins desperately didn't want to stop.

She gave me a friendly smile, "Marcie is going to spend next weekend with her father, the whole weekend. I guess you know she does that once a month." She waited for my nod then continued, "I could call your mother, say on Tuesday, and invite you over to spend the weekend with Marcie, and your parents wouldn't suspect a thing. Would you like me to do that? You could come over on Friday evening and go back Sunday around noon."

I didn't have to think about it. "Yes, Katey, that would be wonderful. And it will be our secret!" I looked at her thoughtfully, and because of the blossoming relationship between us, I didn't want us to have any secrets at all between us, and I had one more darker secret to tell - the secret of the best thing in my sex life. "Katey, I have to tell you the truth about something, and I hope it doesn't upset you or make you mad at me."

She gave me a charming smile; " I don't think anything you tell me will make me mad at you, Drew. But go ahead and take a shot."

I sighed, "I have had sex with another person three times, and it was really good sex for me. The other person is Marcie."

"My Marcie?" Katey certainly did look surprised but not horrified or angry at least.

"Don't worry, Katey, she isn't gay. In fact she doesn't even know I've had sex with her."

Katey gave me a dubious look, "In the first place, I don't mind at all. It's perfectly natural for girls to experiment with each other, and you know I think sex between females is lovely. But Marcie not knowing you had sex with her? How is such a thing possible?"

I settled back a little to tell the tale, although Katey hadn't moved and still had her arm around me. "Remember how we three went camping early last summer? You had one tent to yourself and we had a smaller one where we shared a sleeping bag?" I glanced down at Katey's cleavage, for some reason, blinked and brought my eyes back up. "We went wading in that creek and we got our pants wet, so that night we hung our pants and underwear out to dry, and we slept commando, as it were, together in the sleeping bag. Like spoons, only I was the naughty spoon - the one in the rear."

Katey smiled and I knew she was looking at the image in her mind, "Do please go on," she murmured in a throaty voice and looking more at my body than my face.

I shrugged, "I guess the closeness and warmth or whatever made me really horny, so I eased my left leg over her and pressed my groin against her bottom. You know how soundly she sleeps, and well, I started to move against her, trying to be real gentle and slow, you know? And she didn't so much as twitch, so I rubbed and rubbed against her until I had an orgasm, just like with a pillow, only it was warmer and sexier. Since then, she always goes to bed without panties, so I've taken advantage of her twice more since then." I felt myself blush, knowing how awful I sounded.

Surprisingly, Katey looked quite amused, "And she never moves at all?"

If anything my blush deepened, "Well, just a little, kind of like cuddling in her sleep is all. She pushes her bottom against me a little sometimes..."

Katey actually giggled, "Tell me Drew, do you think I wear evening dresses every night?"

I shrugged, truly bewildered now, "Yeah, I guess I thought that. I always see you that way. But what has..."

Katey gave me a quick kiss, "No, sweetie, I only wear evening gowns for you. Marcie thinks it's a really funny joke. And I know for a fact that Marcie wears panties in bed every night. I go to check on her at night sometimes. She has usually kicked the covers off and the light from the hallway gives me a good look, and she is always wearing panties, but maybe she does take them off when you come over. You always share her bed right?"

"Well of course, she only has the one bed in her room," I said, suddenly feeling naâ€¹ve and realizing with horror that Marcie had actually been awake every time.

"And Marcie is an only child who always sleeps alone, so she has no cuddling in her sleep instincts," Katey went on in a kindly but relentless voice, "And believe me, she doesn't sleep THAT soundly. Since she goes to bed especially early when you are here and sleeps without her panties when you are over, don't you think it likely that Marcie likes what you do to her?" Katey smiled in a thoughtful way, "Hmm, I'm willing to bet that she likes it very much, Drew."

I was blushing again, and feeling really stupid, but like a dope, I had to ask, "You really think so? Are you sure? And you don't mind?"

Katey gave me the loveliest smile, "Of course I'm sure, sweet Drew. You just go on up there and give her a good fucking, and when you're done, you just tell her in a quiet whisper, 'Marcie would you like to do me now?' I'll bet you anything she is just hoping for the chance to fuck you back." She sighed wistfully and put her hand on my breast and gave me a gentle squeeze, "I would dearly love to watch the two of you - My God, what a sexy image that presents! But you can tell me all about it next weekend."

Her hand was still on my breast and she tweaked my nipple between the base of her fingers, making it hard and giving me a thrill that shot down to my clitoris. Then she gave me a long sexy kiss, still massaging my lucky right breast. In a husky voice she murmured, "Go on now, Drew. You go have some fun, and don't forget to tell me about every detail next weekend. Okay?"

I reached up and put my hand on her right breast, not believing I was doing such an impulsive thing, I felt her breast up with my hand and whispered, "I don't know if I can tear myself away from you Katey." And this time I initiated the kiss, and we both kept each other's hands on our breasts.

"Please go on," she whispered back, "I'm dying to make myself come, and I plan to do that right away, thinking about what you and Marcie will be doing upstairs."

"Oooo," I gave a plaintive little moan, "Couldn't I just watch you do that first?"

"You'll see that and much more next weekend, sweet Drew." She promised me seriously, "But please go and have fun now. Really, enjoy it, and let Marcie enjoy it, too."

I got up on shaky legs and not from the wine. I walked out of the room without looking back, before I could reduce myself to begging - that is, more begging. Walking up the stairs, I thought of when I had asked Marcie about why she had started sleeping without panties, and she'd said something about the sense of freedom giving her sweet dreams. That meant something different now that I realized the true context. On one level, I was horrified that my friend had known that I was taking advantage of her, but on a deeper level, I was terrifically excited by her lying there, letting me fuck her, and knowing that she liked it.

I opened the door to her room, and sure enough, the light from the hallway clearly illuminated Marcie sprawled on her bed, her blond hair hiding her face as she slept on her tummy. Just as clearly I could see the pale globes of her bikini pale bottom, naked with her pussy somewhat exposed from the rear. I studied her shapely, tanned legs, and the light-brown furred cleft under her bottom. She was also wearing a tee-shirt that had ridden halfway up her back. She looked very sexy and incredibly inviting.

I closed the door behind me as I entered the room and noticed how brightly the moonlight from the window illuminated the bed. I could still see Marcie clearly even before my eyes had started to adjust to the darkness. I peeled off my shorts and dampened panties and slipped my tee-shirt over my head, dropping them on the floor as I climbed into bed. As gently as I could, I eased Marcie's tee-shirt over her head and arms. I know it woke her up, but she pretended to sigh and collapse back down on her tummy with minimum movement.

I'd never stripped her before and I knew she must have been wondering about it, unless she had really slipped back into sleep. I supposed that was possible, but as I lied down, partly on top of her, my naked body snuggling to her naked back, I heard her breath catch ever so briefly when my naked nipples touched her. I eased my left leg over her legs and pressed my groin against the smooth warm flesh of her buttocks, pressed my breasts to her back and kissed her on the back of the neck. I began fucking motions with my hips, slowly and gently, grinding my pussy against her ass. I was already very aroused of course, and very wet, quickly lubricating the silky flesh of her firm bottom.

As I began to fuck against her more firmly, I showered her neck and shoulders with kisses. Her bottom squirmed a bit against me, and I mounted her, straddling her bottom between my thighs and fucking into the center of her bottom the way a man would mount a woman from the rear. I straightened my back, spread my legs and used my hands to spread her cheeks so that my pussy was pushing against her asshole and the base of her cunt. I could feel the juice from my pussy making her asshole slick and wet. As I came, my mind seemed to float away on some foam crusted wave that swept through me. I let Marcie hear me softly moan at my extreme pleasure.

Slowly I collapsed forward just enough so my nipples dragged across her back and I whispered, "I just love fucking you, Marcie."

In a clearly enunciated whisper, she answered, "If you only knew how much I love it when you do that."

"So fuck me back," I whispered kissing the back of her neck again, "Take me any way you like." I felt so close to her at that moment and so grateful to her that I took a serious risk and added, "I'll do anything you want me to just to make you feel good." I didn't think I was ready to go down on another girl yet, but if that was what she asked from me, I would do it and do my best. It's honestly not that I would mind getting a little stinky faced - that doesn't gross me out. I guess I was most worried that I might do it and like it too much. I hadn't really thought through the possibility that I certainly seemed to be bisexual, and maybe lesbian. I was certainly thinking about it now, and struggling to concentrate on lust instead of panic.

As I rolled off of her, she turned toward me. She eased her body on top of mine, and when I felt her knee nudging between my thighs, I spread my legs for her. She settled on me so her breasts were touching mine and I could feel her pussy pressing my hip and her thigh pressing against my pussy. She raised her self just enough so our breasts were barely touching in an incredibly titillating way and began to rock her hips slowly, massaging her pussy against my upper thigh and hip.

She stayed that way, gently and slowly fucking herself against me, her thigh pressing sweetly against my own groin, and she whispered, "Don't think I didn't hear what you said, and if you ever say it again, I WILL ask you to eat my pussy." With that her face, which hovered close over mine, sank until our lips barely touched, her breasts pressing more firmly against mine. "Drew, this feels so good," she whispered and kissed me softly. I opened my lips and she flicked at my tongue with hers. She moaned pressing herself harder against my hip, and I wrapped my left leg around her, pulling her thigh harder against my own pussy.

Her thigh was getting deliciously slippery from my wetness, and my hip was getting slippery from hers. The smells from our pussies seemed to fill the air with an exotic perfume. We stopped kissing as we both began to pant and squirm against each other, with Marcie giving tiny almost inaudible grunts with her thrusts. I'm not sure who started to come first, but we locked tighter together and kept thrusting, both of us trying to keep our moaning quiet. I don't know why it made a difference, but there was something so powerful about Marcie and I having sex together, instead of just me coming by myself, that made it the most intense orgasm I had ever had, and it seemed to go on and on forever. Afterwards we still lay curled up and wrapped around each other, kissing and cuddling each other oh so sweetly. I felt like I was in Heaven, even though there was a little celestial sweat between us. Honest sex sweat felt good, too.

"Wow," I whispered finally. Marcie was casually kissing my breasts and giving little sucks on my nipples, "Now I know why people want to have sex so much. That was just fantastic!"

"I think my pussy is too sore to do any more fucking again tonight," murmured Marcie, "but I am still pretty horny. Are you?"

"Well your kissing my breasts is sorta keeping me horny," I giggled. "But I'm a little sore too. Maybe we should just go to sleep." I added reasonably, "We can always spend the night together again soon." I thought a moment and had to ask, "Marcie, you have had sex with three different boys, at least that you've told me about. Does having sex with me change how you feel about that?"

She didn't answer for several moments, and when she did, I could tell she was seriously thinking about it, "I'm not sure. I mean, I loved having sex with boys even though they didn't seem real good at it, but I am sure there are men who are good at sex and maybe even boys who are." She paused again, "I think I just had more fun with you than all those times though, so I don't know. Do you think I should give up boys?"

"Heavens no!" I answered, definitely not prepared to start making commitments with Marcie, her mom or anyone yet. "I mean, you should do what you want and learn who you are. I was just curious, that's all. Although I definitely want us to do this some more!" I paused a minute as we both thought things over for a minute. "So Marcie? How many more times were you going to let me fuck you without telling me you were awake?"

"Huh?" Marcie sounded genuinely surprised, "I just figured that it was your fantasy, and I was just pretending to go along by faking being asleep. I can't believe you really thought I was asleep!" She gave each of my nipples a brief kiss and added, "But to answer your question, it was going to be tonight. You barely beat me to it, in fact. I was just about to roll over and ask you if we couldn't try something a little more mutual."

"I'm just glad things worked out so wonderfully," I murmured sleepily. For an answer, Marcie snuggled against my breasts and went to sleep.

Marriage Preparations

2008-01-08T05:18:00.000+05:30

The marriage preparations were abruptly stopped. As usual, there was no provocation for it beyond a sharp exchange of words, and egos were bruised on all sides. The boy's father, Thakur Hari Singh, flew into a rage when his plans for the young couple's future were challenged by the girl in front of her father and other family elders.

But what really set the stage for what happened next was the way in which the disagreement became a war of words. In the typical swaggering style of a feudal lord, the Thakur had pronounced that he would wait for exactly 9 months to become a grandfather and that his newly married son should set about propagating the clan forthwith.

This announcement was made at a gathering of the two extended families. Binita, the bride-to-be was expected to sit in on the proceedings only to know what was expected of her and not to respond, react or offer comment. But her father had not brought her up in that manner, even though socially they were from a family that would be expected to be subservient to the Thakur. To her father, the escape from the social inferiority lay in higher education. He sent his daughter Binita to the best of schools in the town and later to a larger city in a hostel. Now, at the age of twenty, she was among the best educated from the village.

Her reaction to being treated as a commodity in marriage was predictable. She stood up as the Thakur concluded his desire to become a grandfather, and with eyes blazing with anger, she proclaimed loudly, "I have no intention of motherhood for the first five years. I am going to work and so is Pritam. We are going to build our own base before we build a family."

As she said this, her tension rose and her breathing became pronounced and ragged. Her face flushed red and her head was turned up in defiance. Now she slowly realized that the deafening silence that enveloped the gathering was shock at her defiance of the ultimate authority in their village. Yet, she held her head high, glaring at her father-in-law to-be.

"Hey, girl!" the Thakur bellowed, "How dare you refer to your fiancé by name? And who are you to decide what will happen and what will not in my household?"

"Ask your son," she replied acidly. "When he was chasing me around to marry him, it was he who said I should call him by name and think and do as I please!"

Binita's father could see the situation slipping out of control and rose with folded hands and bowed head to try mediating the two extreme positions. "Thakur sahib, the girl wishes to work for a few years and it would not be possible if she were to get pregnant. However, once she marries into your family it is your choice and you can discuss it amongst yourselves," he suggested.

"I do not see the need to discuss!" raged the Thakur. "In our family we do not discuss the obvious. Is there anything you are hiding from me about this girl of yours that you are supporting her? Is she capable of bearing children or not? Or are the women in your family not complete women?"

The reference to the womanhood of his clan brought Binita's father's entire family to its feet. And from there it was downhill all the way. Heated words were exchanged, things which were not meant were said, and in about half an hour, just after sunset, when preliminary celebrations should have started, Binita and her family were back in their modest home, pondering next moves.

At the Thakur residence, Hari Singh was taking his son to task for going around publicly with a girl he was not yet betrothed to. Undoubtedly that was what had given the girl the courage to stand up to him.

And Binita, sitting on the roof of her home, was indignant over the aspersion cast on her womanhood. That man needed to be taught a lesson. As she reflected on her choices she realized that there was nothing any one would dare do against the Thakur. Whatever needed to be done would have to be done by her. And what better lesson to teach him than to make him accept the superiority of her womanhood.

Under the cover of darkness, Binita made her way to the Thakur's mansion. She was let in by the guards who recognized her and she found her way through the maze of corridors and rooms, through to the back yard. There, under the mango trees, near the cowsheds, sat the Thakur, surrounded by a few of his cronies, smoking a hookah.

The animated conversation fell to a hush as the men saw Binita make her way towards them. She stood there, looking at Hari Singh, her chest heaving from the exertion of her walk and the tension of the moment. By the light of the lamps, her curves were accentuated and her tight choli (blouse) showed her breasts to her advantage. Her ghagra (skirt) with its mirror work glinted by the light of the lamps. Those dark angry eyes flashed at him, and it took the Thakur a while to realize he was looking at his prospective daughter-in-law and not just any woman for him to lust after.

He signaled his men to leave them alone.

"What have you come for now?" he asked, thinking that she might possibly want to apologize for her behavior earlier in the evening.

"I have come here to tell you that having a moustache as large as yours does not guarantee the masculinity of your clan. So you should watch it before you talk about our womanhood," she said with a taunting smile.

The woman he had chosen to be his son's wife looked bewitching with that saucy, taunting smile. The warm glow of lamps, the hide and seek of shadow and light, just made her seem all the more haunting. The challenge was not only in her words but also in her body language. He felt aroused and his male chauvinist instinct was to respond with a demonstration of his manhood.

He covered up his loss of control with a show of anger. He got up from the low slung cot made of rope, and strode forward towards Binita, his arm outstretched as if to strike her across the face.

For the first time, Binita took note of his tall stride, his muscular arms, his broad shoulders and sinewy body as the man overshadowed her. She felt panic inside her, but was not about to show it and continued to play her game of nerves.

"Violence? Is that what you use to hide your impotence?" she asked laughingly, knowing the relaxed smile on her face would infuriate him.

He grabbed her throat and pushed her back till she her back came up against the trunk of the mango tree. As he touched her, he was taken aback by the softness of her skin. His grip on her throat relaxed from a stranglehold to an open hand just pushing her back. Something about his animal vigor in that shove struck a chord in Binita. She noticed the strong hands with rough calloused fingers. She allowed herself to be pushed back, bracing herself for a fall and then she came to rest against the tree trunk with a hard whack.

They were now in the shade of the tree and away from the circle of light and the seating area where the Thakur had sat with his hookah. As their eyes grew accustomed to the lesser lighting, both the man and the maiden took in each other with their eyes. The lighting here was pale with the glow from the lamps reaching only partly, and the tube light from the pump house providing another ray of faint glow.

And yet, her eyes sparkled. She knew she had him where she wanted him. Hari Singh's hand completely relaxed as he realized what the girl was up to. He was now touching her on her neck, just above her bosom and his thumb ran over her chin.

"I wish I could ask you to demonstrate your womanhood in identical fashion," he muttered.

Her hand gripped his wrist as she tried to move his hand from her body, but she merely ended up captivated with the strength of his body. "Maybe you will not ask me to demonstrate my womanhood because you would then be exposed totally," she said spontaneously, and instantly regretted what she said. She knew that you could go only so far with a Thakur without arousing the worst ire in him.

And she was right. Blinded with rage, Hari Singh gripped the top of her choli (blouse) and pulled down and in one swift ripping motion the front of her blouse tore, and hung down, held only by the strong band of cloth that went around the lower border of the blouse. Her breasts, brown, young, firm and proud, stood there bathed in the pale light fully exposed, heaving up and down from the anger she felt.

She reached with her left hand to slap him but Hari Singh was too quick for her and fended her off. Binita lunged lower and grabbed at his crotch and was successful this time, getting a full hand of his semi aroused cock. It had been that way ever since she walked up to his charpoy. Now she knew more about his manhood than she wanted to know. In seconds, Hari Singh's cock filled with blood and he had a full blown erection. It was years since he had been grabbed so authoritatively by a young woman and his body was instantaneous in its response to the stimulus.

The situation was erotic. His cock was in the grip of a young woman, whose breasts were exposed and heaving and he and she were both under the low branches of a mango tree, outside the circle of direct light, even though they could very well be spotted by anyone looking on. Her grip relaxed and immediately the cock swelled to its largest ever dimensions in recent times. As she felt it fill out more, she instinctively closed in on it again. It had the effect of pumping the cock. The Thakur groaned and involuntarily pumped his hips as the fist provided him with relief.

The girl stared down at her hand. She had in her grip a handful of the Thakur's garment and in it was wrapped an obscenely large cock. Her pussy juiced up even as she realized the enormity of the situation she had let herself in for. She let of the cock and rested back on the trunk of the tree, both hands behind her, gripping the trunk. The hands behind her back only served to thrust out her proud and heaving breasts some more.

She looked into the Thakur's face who looked right back. And then his eyes wandered down to the breasts, succulent and topped by magnificent nipples. All bathed in pales shades for the lack of full lighting. Her eyes flickered, her throat dried up and her lips parted ever so slightly. She didn't move; she didn't dare to move.

Hari Singh's hands came up to gently rest on the breasts, cupping them lightly, as if weighing the precious booty. Binita gasped, her body shivered and she gripped the trunk of the tree behind her ever more tightly. Her chest was now thrust out and up, and her awareness and control of the situation melted away.

The rough, coarse hands of the Thakur held the breasts and the thumbs flicked the nipples. "So this is the woman who my son was to marry," he whispered.

Binita nodded. Then, realizing that her might-have-been father-in-law was taking the original discussion further, she let her hand drop back to his dhoti (sarong-like lower garment.) Her hand found a way in and she touched the bare skin of his thigh. Navigating from there she felt around for that monster of a cock. From her position her hand could not claim it. She shifted the position of her wrist; with the palm facing upward she was able to take the shaft in her hand the way she would hold a bat. Her fingertips touched his balls and the palm of her hand had the trunk of his cock. The head touched her wrist.

"And this is the specimen of manhood your clan has to offer," she whispered in reply. She ran her thumb along the length of the cock, back to front, and then she encountered wetness, followed by the head. As her thumb rounded the head of his cock, Hari Singh shuddered. His hands gripped the breasts firmly in his hands as a reflex action. The pinching effect on her nipples hurt her and she winced, but bolts of pain felt so pleasurable!

She gripped his cock and masturbated him, stroking forward and back, gently but firmly. Hari Singh kneaded the breasts and soon his hands ran down the sides of her body and he was stroking the roll of flesh at her bare hips. Binita shifted from one foot to another as she felt her pussy start to flow.

"Babuji!" she whispered her first acknowledgement that day of his seniority as she referred to him as she would refer to her father-in-law.

Thakur leaned over her, his head hunched over her head as his hips jerked and pumped as the fisting caused ripples of sensations through this body. He slowly lifted up the skirts and bunched them in his hands, pulling up more and more, baring his son's fiancé's strong legs. His hands went under and cupped her ass. She was wearing nothing under her skirts and with both hands he gripped her ass, lightly lifting her, testing her weight to see if he could lift her completely.

She rested back on the trunk and made it easier by bending her knees. Instinctively, this young woman who had no previous sexual experience worth mentioning lifted her legs.

She pulled at his garment, undoing it to the point his cock was bare and exposed. He lifted her level up to where his cock was nosing at her pussy. The wetness between them was obvious as cock and cunt kissed. Binita held on to her Babuji's shoulders to hoist herself. Hari Singh maneuvered his hips to try and snag his cockhead in her crotch.

And as the manhood that she had so challenged touched her, Binita knew that she was going to be torn asunder by the monster. She grunted and squealed as she tried to spread herself more. The cockhead nosed apart the wet but inexperienced cunt. Hari Singh's strong hands held her in his grip. He brought her over the cock and wiggled her. It had the effect of smearing her cunt on his cock head. But he held her there, like a threat. He was unsure of what to do next.

Through the haze of intense excitement, she too realized that this was the father of the man she was to marry. She could not fuck him. At least, she ought not to.

"Babuji?" she asked.

"What shall we do beti?" he asked, addressing her in the fashion a man would address his daughter-in-law (beti).

"Let go of me!" she whispered, as she hoisted herself up further, and with wet lips spoke into his ear.

"And your challenge?" he asked.

"I have been answered, I think," she replied, "and have also shown you how womanly I am."

"What kind of man and woman could control themselves in this situation?" he asked her, his head bending to lip her nipples. He brushed his proud moustache against her skin and lips ran over the sweet, fruit-like offerings.

"A father-in-law and a daughter-in-law?" she asked, reaching between them and painting her furrow with the dripping wet cock.

"Should I let you marry my son?" he asked, tasting the salt of the day's sweat on her breasts. He continued licking at her and tonguing her nipples. Those breasts felt so full, so ripe and so tasty!

She looked down at the man devouring her and felt shots of electricity race to her cunt from her nipples. The question of marriage lay unresolved.

Binita reached up for the lower branches of the mango tree and pulled herself up. Hari Singh felt his large powerful hands lose control of her as her weight rose off him. She hovered over his cock now, completely in charge of her own body, ready to resolve the issue of her marriage by conquering him.

The new raised position of her body allowed him to suck in more of her breasts and she was wet now with his saliva. His fingers, free from holding up her weight, pulled at her cuntlips from either direction. The moment Binita felt the cockhead at her gateway, she let her body down and impaled the waiting monstrosity that his cock was.

It was a brave thing to do, for a virgin cunt to slam down on such a weapon of a cock. But ignorance is bliss and the deed was done. The pain was unbearable as her cunt seared open to the hot cock plunging up. Her weight carried her on and she could not stop herself. The cunt sank fully and he was up in her womb, twitching and pulsating before she could even register the fuck.

Hari Singh howled with pleasure as he felt the velvet sleeve of the virgin cunt grip his cock. Sensations ripped through his being and he briefly felt her hymen resist even as he tore into her. Now more of her weight transferred to his hands and he held her as she quivered and shuddered on her crucifix. The insides of her thighs tensed to an unbearable point of pain in reflex. She let her body settle and relax, shivering and shuddering.

As she whimpered he held her steady, knowing she must be in pain. Her virginity was torn apart in brutal fashion. She clung to him. Tears welled up in her eyes and as the sensations gave way to pleasure, she actually wanted to feel all of that again. It seemed impossible, why would anyone want to feel that brutal pain and stretching again? But nature took over and her instincts made her want more. Once again, her weight transferred to her hands and his hands were freer now to manipulate her body again. Hari Singh ripped off what was left of her blouse and let it drop to the bed of leaves below.

As she lifted herself up, her body stretched out magnificently. He saw the ripple of well toned arms as her hands stretched upward. The arms led to the round of her shoulders. Her muscles were taut with the stress of lifting up her body and flowed into her breasts which were stretched and pouting upward as her body was one long stretch of flesh from torso to fingertips.

Light played games on the curves, the hills and valleys of her breasts, shoulder, stomach and thighs. Her body glistened and Hari Singh marveled at the woman's young taut and flexible body.

She sank down on his cock for the second time, this time with more assurance and she felt a surge of fluid flow out of her. Hari Singh felt his own pubic hair soak and the fluid race down his balls and thighs. It could have been blood or it could have been her juices. He did not have any way of knowing and he did not care.

His hands cupped her ass and gratefully accepted her weight, while her flesh opened out fully once again and settled down around his aching cock.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" she hissed as her cunt distended and filled up to the neck of her womb. She laughed and threw her head back, her eyes closed, savoring the massaging of flesh on flesh.

Now she lifted and dropped herself again. And again, and again. "Take that, Babuji! Take that you animal! Take that, father of my man!" she repeated over and over again with every thrust and parry of her body down on his waiting cock.

As she lifted and dropped herself, the branches of the mango tree sagged and bowed. Her thrusts were met by the rustle of leaves as she humped him. The branches shook and the leaves told their own tale with every thrust down of Hari Singh's daughter-in-law down on her father-in-law's cock.

Hari Singh gave himself up to the intense pleasure of being sheathed by a tight virgin cunt. His cock was broad and head round and was well gripped by most of the pussies he had encountered. But this was a near-first and the tightness was maddening.

He gripped her asscheeks and decided that he must drive the pleasure process for a few thrusts. He lifted her up, higher, aided by her own efforts, and when she least expected it, let her down with no support on her way down. The thrusting of the cock into her cunt was more powerful than ever and Binita started to sob in pleasure.

Her back was raw from the abrasions from the tree trunk. Her thighs aching from the impossibly wide stretch. Her muscles were sore from the sudden and brutal exercise. But her cunt wanted more. And more she took. And gave.

The fucking became more and more violent as each tried to undo the other. Soon the grunts and cries, and the rustling of leaves was joined by the thumping sound of mangoes hitting the ground. Young mangoes were being dislodged by the vigorous shaking of branches and the fruit were landing on the bed of leaves below with thumps.

The wild couple tried to slow down their tempo and bring some rhythm to try save the mangoes, and more importantly, to avoid attracting attention. But the sexual chemistry was too violent to tame.

And soon they had attention.

"Who is that stealing our mangoes?" called out Hari Singh's wife.

Both of them froze. Binita let go of the branches and put her arms around Hari Singh's shoulders and hoisted herself on, but in the process she was almost entirely off his cock. Her legs were no longer spread out as she had managed before. Therefore she clung on to his shoulder and tried to avoid slipping down on his cock. She was sure she would be torn apart if she did not spread herself out and she didn't want to risk that.

She tried to let her legs down but Hari Singh would have none of it. He gripped her thighs hard and kept her around his hips. There was a struggle of him wanting to plunge back into her hut throbbing pussy and she wanting to avoid getting plundered open.

As she tried to keep off and he tried to thrust up into her, he looked towards the house only to see his wife peering towards the mango tree. He walked with girl wrapped around him away from the house, beyond the mango tree, towards the cowshed at the back. With each step was a shuffle of feet and leaves gave away his movements. With each step was the bouncing of her body and the cunt nosed, rode, or sank, to varying extents at varying times on his bobbing cock.

The wife walked towards the mango trees, "Who is there?"

"Haaaah!" came a low scream from Binita as in one his steps Hari Singh speared her fully. He felt good when he sank in fully, for he could hardly bear the waiting. For the next few steps he was nestled in her and the progress to the shed was slower. But it was more pleasurable as they jiggled and fucked with every move. Binita's eyes were on the moving form of her mother-in-law and she quickly whispered to her Babuji, "Take us away quickly, we will fuck later, elsewhere. Stop now!"

The urgency in her voice was not lost on Hari Singh, he lifted her off his cock and staggered towards the cowshed. As soon as they were in, he rested his aching arms by letting her lean on a buffalo. Binita let her arms rest and spread herself back on the buffalo, her ass still in Hari Singh's hands. Immediately, the Thakur fucked her hard and fast giving himself relief from the build up caused by the interruption at the mango grove.

The squelching sounds and the whimpering from the fucking filled the shed and the buffalo shuffled its feet under the powerful thrusts from Thakur. Binita grabbed Hari Singh's shoulders as she lost balance. Once again she was wrapped around his hips fucking him hard.

Nothing, it seemed nothing, could hold them back from fucking. They just had to try to tame one another and intense lust had gripped them.

Now they heard footsteps outside the cowshed. There was only one way for Thakur to prevent his wife from entering the shed. He carried Binita to the door of the shed so that she leaned on the door, making it difficult, if not impossible for anyone to push it in and enter.

It also allowed him to continue to fucking her, for he felt he would go mad if the thrusting were to stop. He just had to have that hot, wet, bubbling cunt ride him. Now, as he thrust, the thump of her body against the metal door became the drumbeat of their lust. Their fucking tapped its rhythm on the metal. Binita's fingers were over the top of the door as she reached up and behind to steady herself.

"Thakur! You animal!" she hissed.

"You whore!" he snarled at her, fucking her up twice harder for good measure.

"Who is that?" came up a voice from real close.

"It's me! Go away from here!" replied the Thakur gruffly.

The wife recognized the voice of the man who no one dared defy and stopped short. Those fingers which she spotted on the top of the door were not a man's. The feet which she could see at the foot of the door were pointing towards the door and were here husbands.

The door itself was bending as if pressure were being applied on it and with each bend, came a thump. The thumps came in a rhythm she had once been accustomed to, though not lately, leaving her in no doubt as to what was going on. What she did not, and could not know, was who.

But that was not such a big matter for she knew her husband fucked at will. Discreet, and resigned over the years to the ways of his feudal lordship she moved off, and maintained a watch from afar.

As the footsteps receded, both Thakur and Binita needed to rest their limbs and he allowed her to slide down, all along the metal door. Her descending body yanked his cock downwards till it eventually slid out, and sprang up when released, smearing itself on her belly. Then as she slid further, it nestled against her breasts. Hari Singh held her by her armpits, luxuriating in the warmth of the valley of her breasts. And then her face was in his groin.

She stared in fascination at the magnificent specimen of maleness. "This is worth losing my virginity for," she thought to herself. And she did something she had seen the porn movies that the girls at the college hostel had once brought. She kissed the cock, tasting herself and him, but of course, not knowing which flavor was male and which female. She opened her lips and allowed him to sink into the wet warm recess of her mouth. Thakur put his hand on her pretty head of beautiful hair and fucked her face. "God! This woman knows it all. This has been worth the debauchery!" he thought to himself. "I must have her in my house."

Binita's hand closed over the cylinder of flesh as she pumped in and out of her mouth and then suddenly she let go. She sank to the straw on the floor of the cowshed and now was kneeling to make a thick enough bed of hay for them to lie on and fuck. As she knelt and went about this task, she could see from the gap at the foot of the door Hari Singh's wife standing at the rear veranda of the house looking towards the cowshed.

Hari Singh was meanwhile transfixed by the sight of his son's fiancé on all fours in front of him. Her hips were provocatively wiggling and her knees were sufficiently apart. He knelt behind her and raised her skirt, exposing her once again. A hand went under her and he held her soft stomach. With his other hand he guided his cock, slathering the valley between her legs. It touched her anus, her perineum and her coarse haired pussy. The slit was gaping open and wet and took but a moment to absorb his cock.

Binita gasped as new spots in her pussy were now caressed by that knobby monster. She braced herself on all fours allowing Thakur to ride her. Soon his hands came up to grip her breasts. He held her hard, pinching her nipples. Then he raised himself on one knee. From this position of strength, he fucked her hard.

With each thrust, Binita sobbed out her pleasure. Her eyes were closed as she concentrated on the hot pillar pounding her. Waves of orgasms poured out of her cunt. When her eyes were open they naturally wandered to the wife standing on the veranda. Her would be mother-in-law stood there, picking up wafts of sounds emanating from the cowshed.

Binita's eyes opened with shock with Hari Singh changed the angle and the rearing cock head touched her g-spot. She blabbered out loud and wildly, " Babujeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Oh fuck! Yes, take me. Make in me that child which you wanted. Yah, yah, yah!"

She started to buck and thrash back at Thakur. His cock twisted and turned and he felt her pussy walls contracting and ravaging his cock. The throes of her orgasm had her bucking like a cow mounted by a bull and he gripped her breasts hard to hang on to her. His fingers were surely making their mark on her tender skin but those breasts were so ripe, and so asking to be eaten!

Binita noticed the Thakur's shuddering and loss of control when she moved and twisted on that cock. Now was the time for her to drive her point. She leaned forward and allowed his cock to slide almost entirely out.

Hari Singh wildly lunged forward to find the hot wet nesting place again. Binita skillfully avoided him. As she leaned further forward, the angle of cunt to cock changed and the Thakur risked losing her pussy completely. He stopped so that at least he wouldn't lose the positioning.

She now gently rode back, the pussy only gliding over the exposed and raging head. Thakur shuddered. He thrust his hips forward, allowing his cock to project outward, fully exposed, ready to take the gripping cunt's caress on his cock. But it never came.

Binita had turned her head and was looking back at him. Her lustrous black hair was undone and framed her face, her shoulders, and her breasts. She smiled at him. He groaned and caressed her buttocks, kneading them and running his fingernails all the way up to her shoulders. She shuddered and shivered from the touch.

But her hips stayed perfectly still. "This," she said with a quick backward jab of her pussy, "is what you want, isn't it?"

Thakur shuddered and his neck and head went into spasms. "Y…ye…… yessssssssss!" he hissed.

"Then," she continued with a harder jab, "how will you get it" – and here she fucked him really hard- "if I am not in your house?" and in conclusion she rotated her cunt pulling his cock in all directions.

"You can be in my house. Aaaaaaaaaaaaah! You bitch! You whore! You slut!" shouted Thakur as his nails dug into the fleshy ass.

"But how?" pushed on Binita, holding her cunt away from him and leaning forward to the edge of a 'slip-out'.

"Marry – uh- my- yaah- sonnnnnnnnnnnnnn!" wailed Hari Singh, each grunt being his response to her expert jabbing fucks backward.

"Then you can have me anytime you want," panted Binita as she felt the waves rising up in her again.

"Can I fuck you like the bitch you are?" implored Hari Singh, his hands gripping her hips as she lowered her head and presented her ass upward to him. She was giving him control once again, now that they had a deal.

"Yes, take me! As much as you want! I cannot do without your fulfilling cock!" begged the woman who was at least 30 years younger than her Babuji, Thakur Hari Singh.

Thakur needed to spill his seed and cum and fill her now. He just had to. This girl's tight and gripping cunt, her gymnastics, her sauciness and the sheer illicitness of their mating was all too much for Hari Singh.

He moved into the mating rhythm and started to pound in and out mercilessly. Binita was reduced to a whimpering and quivering mass of exploding flesh as orgasm after orgasm wrenched out of her poor, ravaged pussy. From virgin to an hour (or more?) long fuck in one night was a bit too much.

Then as her own pleasure subsided and her mind started to notice what stage he was in she realized he was going to fill her with his seed. Could she allow that? Impregnation by a man other than her husband. That too his father? She thought about pulling out at the time that he would start to cum. But she also felt her own need to feel that hot boiling semen surge in her.

Her pussy was aching from the pounding they had given each other and she figured the surging fluids would help. But pregnancy?

"I am going to fill you with my seed, beti!" groaned Thakur as he felt his cock respond to the incessant pounding. From deep within his body, everything seemed to be gathering up to pour out his lust into this young woman who was kneeling in front of him. His hands reached under and felt the soft, hanging breasts jiggle as the fucking continued unabated. "You are now going to give us the next generation of Thakurs!" he declared triumphantly.

Binita had the answer in a moment of hearing that. Yes, it was the same genetic line, father or son she rationalized to herself. Any explanation would have done, she needed just something to allow her to take what she so desperately wanted.

She leaned forward and Thakur slipped out.

"What the……………!" he bellowed. His cock lurching and jerking wildly as it missed its warm clutching cunt.

Binita lay down and opened her legs wide. Her breasts lay open, spread and mauled with finger nail marks and saliva smeared. Her cunt was wide, red and ravaged. Her eyes were sparkling with desire. And her arms were outstretched inviting Thakur Hari Singh.

"Come, fill me the way a woman is supposed to be filled!" she invited him.

Thakur kneeled between her legs and sank in the pool of wetness. The cunt which had been gripping and tight was now open and lubricated. He pulled out and used the cloth of his dhoti to dry himself and did the same with her outer lips.

She braced herself. He thrust. The pleasure was searing as her cunt received the hot pillar and the nerves carried the message of thrill to her brain. She bucked her hips and hollered, "Fuck me Thakur. Fill me! Take me! Take your son's fiancé! Yes, fuckkkkkkkkkk!"

Thakur rested his chest on those magnificent breasts and his hips pistoned in and out of her cunt. His seed boiled up and when his first spurt came, he pressed himself deep inside, his back arched, his head thrown back, so that at the time of the shooting of semen he was as deeply embedded in her as could be.

The head of the cock was almost at her womb and when the semen came it splashed out deep into her recesses.

As the warm surge spread inside her, Binita's nails violently dug into the Thakur's ass. She squeezed and yanked, pulled and cajoled. She wanted every drop.

Thakur pulled back and thrust back in harder. Another big dollop of semen released into her. She gasped. This was a huge flooding. And with another thrust he filled her more, this time the mixed juices flowing outwards as he pulled to fuck again.

The violent thrusting made her shudder and wail as she too came.

"Babujeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Make me yours! Make us that child!" she wailed

"Beti. Beti. Yes, beti" he panted in short terse words as his spurting cock became the centre of his world. It was as if he was entirely pouring into her.

Her hands ran up and down his back, his ass and his hips as she caressed him. They shook and shuddered. Juices exchanged and released. The jerking and thrusting slowly gave way to shudders and shivers. She sighed in contentment. This was going to be a happy marriage if she had Thakur Hari Singh, sexually and authoritatively, on her side.

Her reasons for getting into this, and now her hopes as she completed it, were different. What had started as a challenge and then become a control game, was now to be sought out for the pleasure.

"Come into my house as a bride!" he whispered into her ear, as his cock receded, losing the powerful hardness which she had made it acquire.

"But not yours," she replied wiggling her hips. Thakur spasmed as her muscles squeezed out the edges of his rapidly diminishing orgasm.

"I didn't say that. But I want you in my house. To take and be taken as we please," he insisted.

"Is that a promise?" she asked, the thrill of this man's strong fucking making her fuck him now. Her pounding cunt found only a small jut of tender flesh where a large rampant cock had been. He was sensitive as ever still, and quivered.

"Aaah! What do you want now?" he mumbled.

"You!" she replied shamelessly.

"You have me!" he confessed.

"When is the wedding?" she asked.

"As planned."

"And us?"

"As and when we can."

Hari Singh's wife noticed the quiet descend on the cowshed. The rustling, the thumping on the metal door, the shuffling of hay, the cows stomping their feet and the occasional mooing, and the muffled moans and mumbling had all subsided.

It was quiet once again. She watched as the woman opened the door of the cowshed. The woman waited, and peered about. Hari Singh's wife could not see who it was. But she clearly had no blouse on and was just clutching the remnants of the blouse to her chest. As the woman ran, she was briefly visible in the light of the tube at the pump house. Her ghagra (skirt) seemed crumpled and what were those brown stains on the back?

Thakur stepped out, smoothing his long flowing kurta. He seemed to stagger. It was too late for his wife to discreetly vanish from the scene. She called out to him, "Listen! Dinner is served! Come on in!"

"Yes, coming!" replied the Thakur as he bent to pick up a half ripe mango from the scattering of raw fruit that now lay on the leaves below the trees. It certainly was a good evening to have in the season when fruit ripens, he mused.

My Teenage Student

2007-12-27T23:10:00.000+05:30

Hi to all teenage girl lovers. This is about how I got secretly seduced by my own teenage student. Nisha had just turned 16 when I first met her as my student for accounts. She was as it is poor in mathematics, though far more skilful in her own lustful techniques. I knew very well she was not interested in the subject which I was to teach her. On the contrary she made me wonder whose the teacher and in which subject. I operate my C/A business from home itself and my wife, Supriya, teaches in a girls' high school. I've always maintained good reputation in society and Supriya trusts me thoroughly. She still trusts me, since she is still unaware of the secret affair between Nisha and me. And I hope Supriya will never ever find out anything about it, or I'll be doomed for a lifetime.

It all began from the day Nisha started ignoring my words while I was teaching her, and thus making me loose my otherwise excellent patience over her. I tried to encourage her in many ways towards the subject of mathematics but she never paid attention. One day I frankly told her that if she's not interested in learning then we must discontinue the classes. Then she looked at me with those soulful eyes, emotionally trying to flatter me and explain that she was having difficulty concentrating on her subject because of her menstrual periods. Since it sounded like a genuine reason I believed her. In the next few months she carried on in the same manner, so I asked her again that I can understand when she's got her periods, but which happens only for a week in a month and not all the time. She used to ignore my observations and started building an emotional bondage between us, after which I found it difficult to even scold her for no matter what mistakes she made in my subject.

I must admit she was indeed a master of her own subject of lust and sensuality. Gradually with such an emotional bondage growing so rapidly I knew that her purpose of coming over to our place was not for studying maths. She kept giving me those desperate looks yet in a shy way, due to which it was even difficult for me to make any direct approach. I also stopped taking any interest in teaching her anything of maths. Now we had started meeting each other for another more desirable reason, which both of us enjoyed. I also had a computer with internet connection. She herself asked me to show her a few porn sites she had heard of from some of her friends.

I personally had never visited any porn sites on the net as I believed in being a thoroughbred accounts professional and so spent most of my time in keeping track of the stock markets and all. As she told me of more and more such sites we used to spend almost all the tuition time in surfing porn. During this her eyes were glued to the screen asking me to show more and more while my interest grew in keenly observing what she was wearing, not only what was visible to the naked eye but also under. Like I would allow my eyes to penetrate through her t-shirt or top (which was her usual dress code) to see if she was wearing a bra, if so what colour or style it was. Below the waist she always wore either a pair of jeans or bermudas. Her sitting so close to me, totally involved in watching the sites increased my curiosity to actually see what a young girl's body looked like. In my childhood I never had any relationship with girls. The only first time I ever saw a nude female body was that of my full grown wife, Supriya.

Sometimes I'd get so desperate that I wished Nisha was wearing a skirt which could make it easier for me to slip my hand up her thighs. I started getting fed up of both of us just watching all the porn stuff on screen alone. So one day I gathered some courage to ask her what kinds of undergarments she prefers to wear and to describe her collection in absolute detail. But she was shy to share her personal matters with me. This got me more frustrated and I thought to myself "What the hell!!! I've gone completely out of my way to fulfil her wishes to surf all these porn sites, and now that I ask her something she withdraws?" Things had gone far beyond my tolerance now. I firmly decided to go ahead with fulfilling my own desires from now on.

One day charmingly I asked her that how come she always wore only jeans and bermudas, and never anything like skirts. I tried to inspire her by telling her that I knew a lot my ex-girl friends who wore see-thru tops and very short skirts which barely even covered their arse. She simply expressed surprise as if she didn't know that girls wore such things in general life, and that she thought females only wore such things for movies & magazines. Next few days I found her wearing thinner tops and t-shirts through which I could vaguely admire her fancy bras in all hot shades. I knew the girl was picking up fast. It was now time for her exam in college which she was not at all prepared. So she started spending more time for the tuition which she was still not serious about.

I didn't bother anymore either since we both had only one desire left. One afternoon to my utter surprise I saw her entering our house in a knee-length translucent black skirt! And an equally thin orange t-shirt under which I could clearly see a black lacy bra. I knew for sure that this was the day we both waited for so desperately. I also knew that Supriya returns from school by 5pm and it was already 4pm. One hour was not less to finish a quickie at all, but it will still take time to get this shy girl started and cracking I thought to myself. Half an hour just passed away and she was still whiling away her time asking me stupid emotional questions. My hands alongwith the whole body were trembling out of impatience to attack her body. That's when she hesitantly asked me if she could stay over that night at our place so that she can study through the night under my guidance. I was completely taken by surprise with this decision of hers and simultaneously afraid if her parents and my wife would be disappointed with our such proceedings. Finally in the next half hour Supriya returned home.

When I told her that this is what Nisha's plan was, I was again surprised that Supriya also did not mind. On the contrary she was excited that we will have company at home. Supriya often felt loneliness in the house because there was no one other than the two of us in it. Supriya quickly rung up Nisha's parents for their approval. Nisha's father picked up the phone, and upon a lady's request he also could not refuse the idea. So here we were, Nisha and me with our plans going steady and strong. Supriya was so excited that she immediately rushed to the market to get some fresh vegetables to prepare a delicious meal for all of us. She said she would be back in an hour's time as she had to meet a friend as well, leaving the two of us alone at home. Little did she know that Nisha and I didn't need anything more delicious than our own bodies. As soon as Supriya left we both readily rushed to the computer, and in the following 10 minutes I made sure Nisha was warmed up enough by watching the porn sites again. Now with no more delay I took the initiative by putting my hand on her head, rolling it over her tightly tied shoulder length hair.

Slowly lowering my hand down her lightly hairy neck reached her thin orange t-shirt to feel a little of her bra. I got a perfect feel of even the hooks of her bra. Out of excitement Nisha pushed her breast outwards where I could vividly see her nipples protruding through the garments. I left the feeling of those breasts and nipples for the night approaching. And got going with what I craved for more eagerly, her lower region. She was so nervous that she tightly closed her eyes not daring to see anything but only show me all she could. Before I even reached the elastic belt of her skirt she started raising it from her knees upwards, exposing half length of her silky smooth thighs. She was not able to raise it anymore than that, so I helped her feel more at ease by not raising the skirt, but slipping my hand under it instead. She just loved this graceful move of mine. I purposely made her realise that she also had a role to play and not totally depend on me. We were both aware that this was not the right time for the final act, since Supriya was still to come. We knew that we had to wait until we were through with the dinner and until Supriya fell asleep. So we did.

Dinner I guess was delicious as Supriya was expecting appreciation, but neither Nisha nor I were able to concentrate on the food for the reason you very well know. I still managed with great pretence to adore Supriya's cooking skills and she believed all of me. Even before Supriya went to bed, she seemed quite open to the idea that Nisha and I were to stay awake till whatever late hour without her disturbing us anywhere along the line. All this simply because she trusted me too much. This made things a little too easy for Nisha and me. It was only a reward of a very long and painful waiting. So here we were again, just Nisha and I with the whole fiery night ahead of us. I asked Nisha if she had brought anything night dress to change into, but she vaguely shook her head not willing to discuss anything out of nervousness. I offered her one of my thin ordinary Fashion Street cotton t-shirt yellow in colour and a black lungi thick enough not to expose anything so that it would not make things too obvious for my wife to guess.

Nisha went to the bathroom to change, and returned in an instant as if out of desperation. After all these long hours I finally saw a little shy and naughty smile on her face. I made her sit comfortably next to me near the computer again. We started with accounts programs thinking if just in case Supriya woke up we should not get caught. It was only 11pm then. This left us with plenty of time for a dramatic seduction. Nisha was getting impatient to view the porn sites again, and I to view her assets. As the sites started revealing on screen she was fully engrossed in viewing them while I liberally feasted my eyes on her budding tits (still under cover). Now there was just no more waiting for anything. Her cheeks were pretty close to mine and our shoulders brushing too. I knew she was waiting for me to take the initiative. I started in the same procedure as I had in the evening, placing my hand on her head first, running my fingers through her hair.

This time I loosened the bun that the hair was tied in. her hair rolled down over the back of neck making her look more sensual than ever. It was wild and curly by nature. I massaged her neck for a few seconds followed by rubbing her back. I could already feel her t-shirt dampening with sweat along the back. Similarly the sweat from her forehead, armpits and breast area was also drenching the front side of her t-shirt. As I run my hands along the edges of her bra she slowly for the first time looked up at me with full obsession. Sparks flickered between our eyes and we both hugged each other tightly letting go of all our inhibitions. I bit her ears gently, and then wet her whole cheek with my watering tongue. I was roasting in the heat of her steaming hot body. I could feel her breath span increasing rapidly as she heaved with her breasts tightly pressed against my hairy chest. I began the unveiling of this sex angel by smoothly slipping her t-shirt off getting the first exposure of her fresh buds covered in the intricate designer black lace bra. I was still curious to know what's it like below the waist. As I said I had never seen the one of a young teenage girl. She voluntarily stood up to make it easier for me to undo her lungi, now standing only in the lungi and the bra. Her body was so soaked in sweat that she looked as if she has stepped out of the bath after a fresh shower. The smell of her sweat was so intoxicating.

I put my hands now on her heated arse and from there started lifting her lungi very slowly. I deliberately did this with such slowness that she was whining in desperation. By now her body was secreting from almost all possible parts. Her mouth was dripping, sweat from all the limbs, and also her pussy I suppose which I had not reached to as yet. Once the lungi was fully raised I was pleased to with her colour combinations. Under the lungi was her fiery red panty the material of which was like a net, except in the pussy area. I snapped off the lungi in an instant to get an adorable view of her gorgeous image. This fresh young virgin teenage girl, with her remarkably fair complexion, standing in her most exquisite black bra and fire red panty! What a sight. "Thank you Satan for creating such a criminal" I thought to myself. I helped her undo my shirt buttons with her own hands and then also my pyjamas. I was not wearing any underwear so she saw my dick for the first time already turned sticky with all the cumming caused by her seduction. I turned her around with her back facing me and undid the hooks of her bra, brushing the straps of it off her shoulders.

I keenly waited for the first view of her tits. But before that I thought of helping her shed the last piece of garment on her fully vulnerable body. As I was kneading away on her fleshy arse, I pushed my thumbs into her hole which made her almost scream so loudly that we both were scared it might have woken up Supriya. Fortunately Supriya is a deep sleeper, so there was no question of her waking up before 7am. Simultaneously alongwith kneading her arse I was entwining her panties with my fingers, almost wanting to rip it off but I knew she would be answerable to her mother for ripping such an expensive pair of panties, so I carefully slid it down to the floor and helped her step out of it. There stood this naked angel in full blossom completely prepared for the final act eventually. Even her arse released such a divine fragrance that my tongue went spearing into her rear hole. Every inch of her smelt and tasted like some sublime strawberry and cream. I let my tongue run upwards from her arse to her back and neck.

As I stood up I put my hands under her armpits and slowly allowing my fingers to creep over to cover her fresh buds. I massaged them for a while but was still dying to see those teenage tits as well as the pussy. I gently turned her face to face with me. The most amazing tender and soft buds she had topped with tiny sweet pink nipples. I suckled on them for some time. Then sliding my hands along her waist, my tongue reached for her pussy. My tongue dug into it deeply. My watering mouth and her pussy cumming together was making everything so wet that it felt being in a pool of sex in its grossest form. I pulled her down to the floor laying her on her back and started mounting myself over her like a cavalry man would on his horse. I was also indeed riding her like on a horse in the next few minutes. My vigorous jolts made her cry for more which she expressed by slapping my body like a baby. This went on for nearly 2 hours after which even I was dead exhausted so you can't imagine her condition.

But this was not our first and last experience. After she used to boldly walk up to me and we did it progressing in each session as and when was convenient for both of us. My innocent wife doesn't have the slightest trace of all this.

My Telephone Aunty

2007-12-27T23:08:00.000+05:30

Hi I am Nagraj from Bangalore. I am 26 years working in a private company. I am a great fan of this site. After reading all stories, I thought let me also share my story with you guys. I used to stay alone in a house which had 2 floors. I was alone in my room and there was a family staying in the ground floor with husband wife and a kid. That aunty was really sexy and as I was staying alone some times she used to help me. And their house they did not have a telephone and I had a telephone in my room. One day she asked me whether she can give my number to her relatives for any urgent requirement. As she was helping me in paying electricity bill and all, I said fine I don't have any problem. And then everyday she was getting call from her relatives and sometimes even after 11in the night. Her husband was working in a factory and most of the time he was in night shifts. One day she got a call at 11.30pm and I called her. She came up alone and I was really shocked to see her sexy body. She was wearing a nighty and it was transparent I could see all the inner parts and her buttocks were so sexy that I feel like squeezing them and biting them hard. And she had nice boobs also. And that day itself I decided to fuck her. And I used shag everyday in bathroom imagining to fuck her.

But, before that I wanted to know whether she is interested in sex, So I made a initial plan. I bought a sex book from market and as usual when the call came for her I just opened the book with some sexy position of a man and women, and kept it open just near the telephone as if I have forgotten it there by mistake. She came and I was looking at her behind the door, after talking to her mother suddenly she looked at the book and she just looked around whether I am there when she confirmed that I am not there she just opened the book, and saw all the nice pics in it. And as I was observing her hand went near her pussy and slightly she started rubbing it. Immediately I came to know that she is hungry for sex and it was a green signal for me. Then I suddenly came out only in my under wear as if I don't know that she is there. Suddemnly she threw the book on table and acted as if she is searching for something. I asked her aunty, do you need a pen to write something? She replied no and she saw my under wear. Since I was already getting hot, there was already a bulge which she noticed and felt shy and she immediately went to her house. Then I was sure that I will definitely fuck her hard soon. And I went to bath room and released me tension. There after everyday I used to come in front of her only in under wears and she was used to it. And finally that dream came true one day. Let me call her Rati here for privacy sake. She was in her mid 30's and had beauty and sexiness sprouting from every part of her body, be it the breast or the ass. One could never take eyes off here back when she walks. And boy should I mention about her boobs.

One day she came to attend a phone call and it was Sunday morning. I think she was taking bath and the call was from her husband and he said it is very urgent I have to call her immediately. So, she came with a nighty and she almost wet, and I could see all the nice things in her body. I saw her beauty's . she just wear the petticoat and blouse than she covered with towel she didn't put the all hooks in her blouse I saw the white flesh of her boob's. and her buttocks were seen clearly as the full of wet in the hurry ness of bathing .i really felt like weight less in my body I want to fuck her there itself ,I was Afraid too. I was waiting behind the door like hungry tiger

my god' I shivered like any thing. I saw her back side. her buttocks are so good and so white there was no marks or scratches. Only full of white flesh , my mind is not functioning , there is noise less ,and full of soap aroma, I saw her dare fully from back side she was trying to hide her beauty, and as already planed I kept another new sex book there and she could not stop herself from turning the pages and I knew this is the right time to attack.Isilently removed my under wear and went behind her ,I caught her from back side in one hand I closed her mouth on other hand I covered her boob's , Here was a horrible movement for while ,she left the petticoat, my manhood was hits in her buttocks I felt softness of the buttocks , I gave the freedom to her boob's from her bra , I suddenly I twist her towards my side , she opposing my activities and she bite me in my shoulder ,I became worse, I bit her lips and I started chewing the lips she was trying to shout but unable to do. I squeezed the buttocks in my both hands , her boob's was crashed in my chest . my total body in full of heat ,I felt her chillness of her body As she came from bathing , this was continued for two minutes then I started to sense Her opposing is reducing and her body losing the chilling and getting reflects the heats . I left the lips , she was slowly crying and begging me to stop it. and I started to kiss in her neck she was licked in her whole body by me . I can hear her weeping getting decreasing and almost stopped. I smelt her mood ' yes ,I got it ' she is receiving my want's , I bent my self kissed in her boob's both side I smelt the milky flavor The tits are big in size I bit it she moaned , I clutched her belly and squeezed it she Lost her balance I just bent her on the table she kept her ankle and bent like a 'tilted L' she laid on the table ,I sat down her back side and I spread her legs , I saw the holy holes . I touched in my index finger she got jerked . I massage the pussy lips and insert my finger inside the holy holes now she cried to stop it but I fastened the massage and the finger fuck , she moaned now , I stopped it and licked the pussy, she was shocked and shivering. I was already going mad for her.

I licked the pussy lips With more pressure and force she was not able to bear this . now she begged me not to stop but I stopped and I suddenly sucked with full force , she stopped to breath. there was a big silence in the movement ,than I release the sucking . same thing I did for many times . I felt the leak of the liquid in side her hole it Smelt's nicely , she almost senselessly laid in the table. Then I took her to the bed and made her to sleep in 69 position. She strted sucking my dick and I inserted my tongue in her hot cunt, it was oozing with her hot juice and at the same time my juice was flowing down her cheeks. And it went for 20 minutes and then we both released in each others mouth.

Now I stood behind her and rub her buttocks, slowly pressing her smooth boobs, My man hood stood like a hard rock and its stiffness was hurting me. I just part the buttocks and I trying to insert my manhood into the holy holes. suddenly she got in to sense and she begged me not to do this and opposing my activity . But I held her both hands from the back and tied it she cried in the pain I utilized this movement and inserted my manhood with full force in to her holy holes 'oh god I was in hell' I felt too much tite as It was not used for long time , she cried like anything ,after four five storks ,I felt I am in heaven and there was no sound her side also , than I slowly left her hand and in one hand clutched the hip on other hand I caught her bony tail , now she moaned slowly I raised the speed of the strokes I gets more agitated on seeing the buttock's vibrations , I fuck her Heavily from the backside , my breathing was become heavy , she also moaning like a Baby, I increase the speed and force ,I left her pony tail and caught the boob's .i crashed It .after five minits we both are not in control there was a sound of heavy breathing and moaning , after a hard fuck of more than 20 minutes, I lost the control I blasted , I cummed inside her , I tightly caught her pony tail and there Was no movement for two three minutes . Both are got wet and exhausted, then I laid on her . after five minutes we both came in to sense she run to bathroom , and I just make my self ready, than I came out side and relaxed.

I afterwards fucked her many times during her stay but would still never forget that day. This is a true story & not a fiction if you enjoyed reading as much as I enjoyed doing then do send me your comments

Naval Officer's Wife

2007-12-27T23:05:00.000+05:30

The story here is absolutely true. And all the events happened are described without any exaggeration. Even the names here are correct.

My name is Rehan. I am 24 and live in of Karachi. My father is a Businessman. My mother is a doctor. We have a upper class status. I have very Close relationship with Huma for seven years. Qamar (Husband of huma) used to stayed mostly on the ship. We have many sexual encounters many times. I was about 24, and after my Bussiness studies, I was rather free and was not doing any thing.

As the time went by me and Huma became close in the sense of friend ship. We use to watch movies together and I use to take her to market and stuff like that. At first, I though that she is just being sweet. After a while she started talking to me about love and asked if I have any girl friends. Whenever we were alone she intentionally brought up the subject of intimacy. She use to tell me how his husband is neglecting him. I tried to explain that it's the nature of his job. But her intentions were other wise.

Let me first describe Huma to you. She was about 32. 5 ft 7 inches, rather tall wasn't she. Very fair and quiet pleasant looking. She had the features like a fox, so, was her attitude. Well, I use to rent movies for her; she wanted me to bring some love stories that have explicit and obscene love scenes. I brought her a few. She use to invite me to watch the movie with her but I always made an excuse because my folks were getting suspicious about two of us. I could some time hear them talking bout telling Shehzad to find another house. I knew that suspected some thing.

To tell you the truth I was very much tempted to have sex with her in early days of our friendship but always scared to make the first move thinking that it might be the cook up of my vivid imagination and may be she is just being polite and being honest to me. Then, when her husband was away she started calling me up on my phone late at nights talking about stuff mostly involving sex. I use to get excited and some what waited for her to call. One day as my parents went back for 4 days. It was a warm July afternoon.. Huma called me and told that "this may be the right time" She got very excited and said that she had been waiting for this for a while. She had a her brother Habib in house.Huma sent Habib to the home of uncle Mansoor.Habib will be back in 4 hours. I was dressed up in jeans and a T-Shirt. My heart was pounding and my head was spinning a bit. Thinking I am going to have the first ever experience of my life.

Then Habib left and I rushed up stairs from the spiral staircase. As I entered their living room there she was wearing a red nightgown. She had her hair tide up in a ponytail. She even had a bit of make up on. She smiled at me and said " Ready" I replied " You bet" She signaled me to follow her to the bedroom. She closed the door behind her. And I felt as if the life was getting out of me. I was very tense. Well wouldn't all of you guys be in my position. I was not exactly a playboy at my time. I never ever had a girl friend before that. I was a very shy person but I did desires. I was human after all. Before that my best sexual experience was tossing off to magazines in the bathroom.

Anyhow, she came close to me. I could smell the sweet perfume that she was wearing. It was very exotic. I could see her nipples getting erect even under from a thin nightie. She was almost as tall as I was cause she was wearing high heels. She kissed me on the lips and told me to relax. That first kiss was awesome thigh it was brief. She told me to show some excitement as I was standing their motion less like a statue my heart was saying yes and my mind was saying no. Then I said to my self " Hey what the heck" I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight.

Still a bit confused I kissed her with my tongue going deep inside her. We tangled each others tongue and I could feel her saliva going in my mouth. The feeling was out of this world. She stepped back few feet and with looking me right into my eyes she slipped out of her dress. She was not wearing any thing else. There she was like a roman goddess. She was naked infront of me. The girl of my dream who actually belonged to some one else. Well, who cared at that point. She asked me " Well, what do you think".

"Wow' was my answer. She came close to me a pulled down my zipper. My dick was begging me to take it out. It did have the mind of it's own though. When she pulled down my jeans my cock plunged out and to my surprise she put the thing in her mouth. She must have been watching those hard core movies. The touch of her tongue on my penis was very ticklish at first but as my mind slowly accepted the fact that its in a gorgeous woman's mouth, It grew harder and harder. She sucked onto it for a while and then got up and with steamy eyes ahs looked at me.

She turned around and lay down on the bed. She got her legs up in the air and wide open. She whispered " Oh, Fuck me, Fuck me hard" I got on top of her with my heart beating like a techno beat. I looked down at her vagina. It was shaved recently and was very clean. The lips of the pussy were pink. I first felt the hole with my fingers and then slowly guided my prick right inside her. Her pussy was warm rather a bit hot. Her head went back with pleasure and she moaned.

I started with a slower pace and worked my way up to a steady motion. It was quiet an effort though. She held my arms very tightly and her long beautiful nails were embedding in my arms. Her breast was jumping up and down with every stroke. Her eyes were tight shut and so were her lips. From time to time she got her tongue out and rolled it over her lips. She was surely enjoying this. The thought of me being the instrument of her pleasure made my cock hard and wild.

At this moment we were both participating in this wild session with full involvement. She was feeling orgasms over orgasms. As, I was ready to cum I pulled my dick out of her but she grabbed it and guided it right back in and told me to continue " I am on the pills, cum inside me, deep inside" Within few seconds I butted all inside her. She must have felt that because she screamed and yelled " Oh Yes"

I stayed inside her about 1 minute and then slowly pulled my dong out side. She was beautiful seeing her there naked with just a pair of high heels on, it was heaven. I laid down beside her, she held my hand and said " Now you are a man." I smiled back and said " And what does it makes you? "

She thought for a while and said " A Bitch, right".

She went into the bathroom for a while but kept the door open. I could hear the sound of her pee going down the flush. A wild and crazy though came to my mind to drink that piss but then I shook my head. She came out holding a brush in her hand. She started to brush her long brown hair. And I said to myself " Is it all over" My dick was " you are ready again, that's quick".

Well what do you expect from guy who had his first fuck just minutes before. She bent down and kissed me. Holding my cock in her hand she got on top of me and guided it into her still wet pussy. A shiver went down my spine as she started fucking me. I was holding her breasts and pressing her nipples with my thumbs. She got very excited and got very fast.

That was a wonderful experience. We fucked for about ten minutes and felt like if its not going to stop. She got off and said " I've never ever been fucked in the ass, Please, put it inside my ass" She knelt down in a doggy position with her ass towards me.

I said to myself " Wow, virgin ass" I open her buttocks and saw a very tiny hole. I asked her if she was sure about it and she said " Shut up and fuck me" At first I just inserted the head and she cried out loud with pain. "Do you want me to stop" she replied " No, not at all push it all inside' With a bit if hesitation I forced my way into her tight rather very tight ass.

About half of my modest 8 inches went inside. She was begging for me to insert the whole thing. I pulled it out a bit and then with a massive jerk got the whole thing deep inside her ass. The experience of anal sex had always fascinated me. After a few times the penetration became easy and she was moaning and screaming.

Her face was buried in the pillow. I held her breast from behind and with a fast continuo pace, I fucked the woman of my dreams in the ass. We fucked for at least 20 minutes in the same position and finally I came inside her and filled her ass with my cum. I steeped off the bed and she resumed that position not saying a word. "Oh, my god, are you all right"

I said. " Yeah sure"

She got up and stood on the bed with a grin. " How do you feel?'

I replied " Like a new man". She jumped towards me and I carried her like a baby. She wrapped her legs around my waist and bent down to kiss me. She was a perfect woman. That was the first time. We fucked at least a dozen times after that before my parents got back, (not in the same day off course).

She lived with us for another month then they moved to another city. I never herd from them again. Since then I always fantasize about her atleast every other night. She was some one I will never forget. If she reads this please get in contact. I have been living in London for the past three years, doing my master in business sciences and working my way through college in a local bank. I am deeply involved in a Spanish girl name Maria. We have sex just about every other day. But the times I had with Huma are still my best experience. I have told all the details to Ma

Neglected Wife

2007-12-27T23:04:00.001+05:30

Shilpa is a 25-year-old nurse in a northeastern US city. She's a beautiful, petite blonde, only 5′3″, slender, with small, firm breasts. She was married a little over a year ago, but even before the marriage, she knew something was missing. Her husband never gave her the attention she craved, sex with him was uninspiring. Shilpa went through with things because she thought she loved him and felt she was doing the "right" thing by getting married, settling down. The marriage was frustrating from the beginning, and in the ensuing months the tension only mounted, and finally reached a breaking point. Shilpa first strayed from her marriage with the bassist from a band she followed. He took her right in her car in a completely satisfying drunken screwing. The encounter left Shilpa feeling totally liberated. For the first time in a long time she knew what it was like to be sexually satisfied. After that night, she knew she couldn't keep going the way she had been. Just a few weeks later, Shilpa found another opportunity at her brother-in-law's wedding. She'd met a man there and ended up screwing him with her husband and his entirely family in the house. She found the rush of danger exhilarating and was now fully committed to her new secret life.

Shilpa had been invited out by her new friend Vaishali to see their favourite band play at a huge barn-like club in the suburbs. She was nervous, as she got ready. Vaishali had kissed Shilpa twice before and since then she hadn't been able to get her out of her mind. Shilpa had never even thought of other women in a sexual way before Vaishali, but now she could think of little else. Last time they'd run into each other they'd exchanged phone numbers, though Shilpa wondered if Vaishali would really call. She did, and now Shilpa was slipping into a snug ribbed sweater and tighter jeans, getting ready to meet her.

The place was packed, which was typical whenever the band played, but Shilpa still managed to find Vaishali by the bar. Vaishali greeted her with a hug and asked what she was drinking.

The girls drank together all night and even got up and danced, but except for a few lingering touches, Vaishali didn't try anything and Shilpa wasn't quite that forward. In fact, Vaishali mentioned that she had a thing for the band's lead singer. Shilpa told Vaishali she might be able to help her. After all, Shilpa had already fucked two members of the band. During one of the band's breaks, Shilpa went up to say hi, dragging Vaishali with her.

The guys in the band looked very pleased to see the two petite blondes. Vaishali was built much the same as Shilpa, they could have been sisters, but had slightly larger breasts, a full b-cup, and kept her hair short, in a Meg Ryan-like shag. Shilpa found Vaishali's most striking feature to be her blue eyes, clear as spring melt water. Shilpa steered Vaishali toward Gautam, the lead singer, who seemed very pleased with the attention.

The break was short, although the girls did manage to makes plans with Gautam and Kunal, the band's drummer, for after the gig. The girls continued on to become rather tipsy by the time the band wrapped.

The last set ended and while the guys broke down their equipment, Shilpa and Vaishali sat on the end of the stage. Gautam said he just had to throw something in his car and that he'd be right back. After about twenty-five minutes, they figured out Gautam wasn't coming back. "Pussy was probably afraid his girlfriend would hear about it," Kunal commented. Kunal had a girlfriend himself, but that did affect his decision. They were left as an odd numbered group, which isn't always a good thing. That's when Shilpa spoke up.

"Why don't we just go back to your place, Kunal?" There was something of an offer implicit in Shilpa's tone. Both Vaishali and Kunal had to be a little surprised since Shilpa was not the forward type, but they both readily agreed. The girls followed Kunal to his house in their own cars. On the drive over, Shilpa kept thinking about Kunal, dark haired and handsome, and Vaishali, and what might happen and found she was very wet by the time they got to Kunal's house.

Kunal's place was tiny and there weren't many places to sit. Shilpa and Vaishali sat together on an oversized chair while Kunal fussed about. It was a tight fit, but the girls kind of liked that.

The girls quickly became bored with Kunal's lack of attention and their hands began wandering each other. At first their touches were light, somewhat innocent. Vaishali rested a hand on Shilpa's thigh; Shilpa rubbed Vaishali's neck. Both girls were horny, however, and Vaishali's hand crept higher and Shilpa used her massaging hand to draw Vaishali closer, so they could kiss. Their kiss was fiery. They each wanted the other so badly. When their kiss broke they turned to see Kunal, staring at them, dumbfounded. The girls giggled at him, while still touching each other. The fool still didn't know what to say or do, so he headed for the steps to go upstairs.

Shilpa hopped out of the chair and grabbed Kunal, pulling him back. She pressed against him and kissed him hard. While they kissed, Vaishali leaned over the side of the chair for a closer look. Shilpa and Kunal were really getting into their kiss and showed no signs of stopping.

Vaishali got out of the chair and moved behind Kunal, rubbing against him. Together, the girls pulled his shirt off, then went to work on his pants. Shilpa slipped to her knees in front of Kunal and took him in her mouth, while Vaishali rubbed and kissed him from behind. Shilpa really got into her work, pulling Kunal deep into her sucking mouth, deep throating the hard prick. She was also able to reached around and rub Vaishali's leg. Everything was going just as Shilpa hoped it would. Vaishali worked her way around Kunal's side and was kissing him while he squeezed her firm breasts through her shirt. Vaishali's hard, dark nipples poked through and he rolled them between his fingers, making the girl moan.

Things with Vaishali and Kunal were getting hot and heavy and Shilpa moved aside to watch for a moment. Kunal pulled Vaishali back onto the couch and pulled her shirt off, which was quickly followed by her bra. She jerked his wet cock, moaning loudly while he feasted on her perky breasts. Shilpa sat close by, watching and rubbing herself. The scene was so hot she felt like she could cum any minute. After watching them for a while she got an idea and went upstairs to Kunal's bedroom, leaving the other alone.

When Shilpa came back downstairs, Vaishali was down to her black panties and sucking Kunal's cock while he fingered her. Kunal was very shocked to find one of his ties around Shilpa's neck. What exactly did she want with that? Vaishali, who seemed almost magically tuned into Shilpa, knew and hopped off the couch.

Vaishali kissed Shilpa while pulling her sweater off. She took a moment to kiss Shilpa's pert breasts through her lacey bra before removing that too. Next she took the necktie from Shilpa's neck and tied it around her wrists. Kunal, again speechless, got up to put some music on. Fumbling, he oddly stopped on an all night Gospel station.

Vaishali tugged Shilpa to the couch by her tied wrists and pushed her down on it, then called Kunal over. Together, Kunal and Vaishali teased Shilpa, each sucking a breast, Vaishali kissing Shilpa's thighs while rubbing her through her panties. Shilpa was just about to scream when Vaishali finally pulled them off. Shilpa wanted to reach out and touch Vaishali's soft body, but couldn't because of her tied hands. Kunal kissed Shilpa and held her thighs apart for Vaishali who spread Shilpa's shaved pussy open and kissed it softly.

Vaishali's mouth on her felt unlike anything Shilpa had experienced before. Vaishali didn't attack her pussy like guys did. She was firm, with her tongue plucking at Shilpa's clit like fingers strumming a guitar, but there was a softness too, and an intimate knowledge that guys just didn't have. Vaishali had Shilpa on the verge of cumming before even adding her slender finger into the girl's cunt.

Kunal kissed his way down Shilpa's tummy and kissed Vaishali, before taking over going down on Shilpa. She really wanted Vaishali back, but she came so hard she suddenly didn't care who was down there. As Shilpa came and came, Kunal and Vaishali switched off, licking and sucking Shilpa's pussy until she had to beg them for a rest.

Vaishali sat beside a sweaty, panting on the couch and kissed her, while Kunal still spread her legs and started licking her pussy. Vaishali threw her head back and pushed her cunt at Kunal who tongued her and began fingering her. Vaishali clutched at Shilpa who, in turn, leaned over to suck Vaishali's pointed nipples. Vaishali was in an amazing position and soon as was crying out in orgasm, just as Shilpa had been moments before.

Shilpa and Vaishali were on the couch kissing and touching each other when Vaishali told Kunal, "I want to see you fuck Shilpa. I want to watch."

Kunal was more than happy to oblige Vaishali's request and the girl moved off the couch so Kunal could swing Shilpa around, throwing her one leg over the back of the couch. Shilpa was so wet already that Kunal just plunged right in. She reached up toward him, but he grabbed her tied wrists and held them back, over her head, which gave Shilpa a whole new thrill. Kunal was so horny that he wasn't very long in the saddle. It felt like the heat from Shilpa's cunt was going to melt him. She cried out cumming just before he did, bursting inside the petite blond.

After Kunal had rolled off of Shilpa, Vaishali said, now it's your turn to watch." She pulled Shilpa up by her wrists and kissed her intensely. Vaishali untied Shilpa's wrists and then lay back, inviting Shilpa to go down on her. "Do you think you're ready?" She asked.

Shilpa was more than ready. Although a bit apprehensions, she really wanted to try and make Vaishali feel as good as Vaishali made her feel. First Shilpa kissed her thighs, moving higher and higher. She could smell Vaishali's scent and it intoxicated her. Vaishali reached down and spread her pussy open for Shilpa. When Shilpa finally, softly kissed Vaishali all her fear evaporated. It was like licking a velvety softness and Shilpa lapped at Vaishali like an ice cream cone. It only took seconds for Shilpa to get completely into it, her tongue instinctively seeking out Vaishali's clit, and then swirling over it. Shilpa wetly sucked at Vaishali's cunt and the little blond on the receiving end humped her pussy up at her friend, feeling her orgasm coming closer and closer.

"Oh, please, Oh God, suck it, suck me, Shilpa. Do it, baby, you're making me cum!" Vaishali cried out. Meanwhile, Kunal was sitting on the chair, watching them, his cock growing.

When her friend stopped shaking, Shilpa lifted her glazed face and kissed her. While the girls kissed, Kunal got up out of the chair and said, "I guess there's just one more thing I need to take care of."

Vaishali knew just what Kunal meant. "Come on over then, been waiting for you."

There was nothing elegant or magical about the way Kunal and Vaishali went at it. He slipped his cock inside her and fucked her like a man just released from prison. Watching the girls together had made Kunal so horny he was completely without thought but one, and that one thought was to fuck Vaishali until he came to a shouting climax.

"Come on, fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me, stud!" Vaishali growled.

"I'm gonna fuck you. Fuck you hard! Fuck you! Fuck you!"

Shilpa watched the whole thing while stroking herself, feeling like she was about to be bounced off the couch. She could tell when her friends came, within seconds on each other, because they were both wailing like hyenas.

After fucking Vaishali Kunal was completely spent. The girls chuckled over his barely conscious form while they dressed and touched each other. When they'd finished, they each kissed his cheek and let themselves out while he snoozed.

Outside, Shilpa and Vaishali kissed slowly, leaning against the car. Vaishali slipped into her car and said, "Call me," then drove off. Shilpa drove home too, feeling on cloud nine.

New Computer Operator

2007-12-27T23:00:00.000+05:30

We have a computing facility in Bangalore, which runs 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. One evening, I decided to stay for a while and catch up on a little work that I had been letting stack up on my desk.

As usual, the building was empty by 6 PM except for myself and the operator in the computer room. At about 8.30 in the night, I decided to go get a drink out of the private machine in our main office. And, being in a good mood due to how well things were progressing, I went by the computer room to ask the operator if HE wanted a drink.

As I entered the room to my surprise I a beautiful ass covered with a sexy, lacey panty staring at me. I then remembered that I had been told several days ago that a new operator would start the night shift tonight, but I was not informed that this was a girl.

I suppose she must have sensed my presence behind her because she straightened up from under the table after picking her pen cap. It was then that I noticed the long black hair cascading like silk cord down her shoulders.

Who are you and are you supposed to be in here" she asked.

I had a second surprise, which was difficult not to notice. Her pullover sweater barely hid a magnificent set of knockers.

"Yeah, I can go anywhere as I own this place" I said glaring at her nice, big tits and her bare thighs.

Apparently not noticing or caring about my glare, she quickly replied Oh, Sir, hello, I am Ruth. We shook hands. She told me that she had only reported a week back and had not got an opportunity to meet me as I was traveling. I invited her for a walk down the hall to know more about her and also to pick up a Pepsi and she agreed.

While walking down through the halls of the deserted building, I couldn't help but notice tightness in the crotch of my slacks. I looked down, and sure enough, I had a major bulge protruding that was continuing to grow as I walked. I somehow knew it was hopeless, but I wished the bulge would relax soon.

As we walked I noticed her real huge breasts popped up & down her chest jiggled noticeably. My Bulge was now really growing making a noticeable protrusion which I was trying to hide

"So, What are you reading?"

"The operator's guide. Some of it is pretty detailed so I have to read it several times to understand it."

"Do you have any questions about it? Maybe I can help, drop in anytime, I am here for some more time" I said and left as I did not want her to notice my bulge

After taking a big swig from her drink and licking her lips, she thought for a moment. Yeah, I guess there is a couple of things. May be I will come over in the next few minutes" she said and I left.

I reached my room and relaxed and was really happy have suck a lovely sexy girl as a operator and was also surprised that she was working in the night as these rarely happen in India.

Soo, I heard the door tap and saw Ruth step in. She approached me table as I asked her to sit and during pulling the chair, her hip brushed against the 3-ring binder I had been reading and fell off the table. The rings must have been loose because some of the pages fell out all over the floor.

She bent down to pick up the pages nearest her. I watched her for a moment and picked up some pages as well.

I turned to hand them to her as she was squatting on the floor trying to straighten them. On taking the pages from my hand, she paused for a moment and I knew instantly why. Her eyes locked on the bulge I was hoping had disappeared. It had done just the opposite.

After a moment of awkward silence, she looked up at me and smiled sheepishly.

I tried my best not to know what she had just spotted.

Sir, Did I cause that? she asked a bit timidly.

I looked down as if I had no clue what she was talking about. Oh, uh, I guess so. I noticed you bending over when I came in and it's been like that since. Sorry" I hurriedly added, I better get back to work.I was stammering

She was still smiling mischievously I turned to get back to my seat.

Sir, If I caused that, maybe I should do something to take care of it." She looked up at me with the most innocent yet mischievous eyes.

Before I could summon up the will to say or do anything, she had my zipper halfway undone and her hand gently caressing the now raging bulge in my pants. "Please relax Sir, I know you need this" she said

She had my fly unzipped again and a couple of fingers inside me before I finished locking the door.

"Are you sure you want to do this" I asked her. "I do. Relax" she whispered. I could tell she was getting excited by the minute.

She managed to free my cock from its uncomfortable confines and it pointed straight out at her face. I noticed a few purplish veins were bulging with each beat coming from the heart pounding in my chest.

Softly stroking it with her hands sent tingles up my legs.

Pull your pants off and sit down" she instructed.

I did as she asked and sat down. She began stroking my cock with one hand and gently squeezing my balls with the other.

After a few moments, she licked her lips and lightly kissed the tip of my penis. This sent shockwaves through my body. Sensing I might climax, she squeezed my balls a little and said, "Not yet. I am just getting warmed up"

She stood up and started to remove her sweater. I heard her muffled voice say, It is getting warm in here" Then I saw her magnificent boobs barely confined by a light bra.

You like, this right?"she said, tossing her sweater onto my desk. Seeing the reaction in my eyes, she reached behind her and undid the clasp while holding the bra in place with her other arm stretched across her chest.

When the clasp was un-done, she put a hand over each breast and squeezed them up and together. Then she lowered her hands, taking the bra with them.

They were beautiful. I guessed they were at least a 36D in size. They were very round. The nipples were already hard.

I managed to croak, "They are gorgeous" I said

"Thanks" she said.

Before I could get a better look or reach out to touch them, she was on her knees again in front of me. She opened her mouth wide and seemed to inhale my entire length in one move.

Hmmmmm..I said as I relaxed".

Her mouth was warm and moist and I loved being in there. I felt the sperm start to build up in my balls as if I was going to explode any second.

I heard a slurping sound as she slowly removed me from her mouth and sucked it all the way out.

"Don't cum yet, pleaseeee" she begged.

" I will try not to" I promised.

She inhaled me again, but much more slowly. It felt SO good! Then her head bobbed up and down several times and her hands lightly squeezed my balls. I didn't know how much longer I could hold it.

She must have tasted the pre-cum starting to ooze from the tip of my cock. She sucked very hard and pulled my cock out of her mouth reluctantly.

"Okay, honey, you can cum when you are ready"

She slowly sucked me in again with a loud slurping noise.

As each inch of me slid inside her mouth, I felt myself grow closer to a major orgasm.

When I was completely inside her and felt the head of my cock tickle the back of her throat, it happened. My body tensed and my cock started twitching violently. She slid it out a few inches and started stroking it. I could feel the sperm gush out of me since the first time I had sex with a girl in high school.

I felt and saw her start to swallow but there must have been too much of it because several drops started oozing out of the corners of her mouth.

My cock kept twitching and she kept swallowing for what felt like minutes. When I stopped twitching, she slowly pulled me out of her mouth, sucking my cock clean as she went.

She wiped the drops that had escaped from the corners of her mouth with her fingers and sucked them clean as well.

"I was really thirsty" she said after a moment.

I finally managed to lamely gasp, "Wow" I said

"I am glad you enjoyed it. I sure did"

Not wanting to appear unappreciative, I croaked, I wanted to return the favor. "I am a bit thirsty too" I said

"Okay, if you really want to" She stood up and I watched her breasts move. She was very graceful and I could feel my pecker coming back to life again.

I then noticed that the floor hadn't been cleaned in a while so I stood up and pushed everything off my desk.

I turned around again to see her standing nude in front of me. I felt my prick rise a little more. She came to me and put her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I tasted something strange and realized that it was my own sperm. Our tongues explored each others mouths for a few minutes and I could feel and hear her breathing and heartbeat quicken against my body.

We stopped kissing and she unbuttoned my shirt and helped me take it off. It fell quickly to the floor.

All I could do for another few moments was to stare at her gorgeous body. It was supple and lean. Her breasts rode high on her chest and moved as if they had a mind of their own. Her skin looked like it was made of satin. Her pussy was shaved, except for a light wisp of hair just above it.

She noticed the awed expression on my face and laughed girlishly.

"I am glad you like what you see" she said

I Like this…?" was all I could manage.

Ruth got up onto the now-empty desk and lay on her back. She grabbed her knees in the crook of her elbows and pulled her legs back so that her ankles were behind her ears. I stared on in complete awe.

"I used to be a gymnast when I was in school" she explained.

I steeped forward and gently placed my hands on each breast and caressed them very softly. She moaned softly. I bent forward, careful not to touch her pussy just yet, and kissed each nipple in turn.

"You are driving me nuts" she whispered hoarsely.

My tongue lightly licked around the nipple of Ruth's right breast and my left hand find the warm soft skin of the inside of her right thigh and began sliding towards her knee.

My tongue found her left nipple and licked around it while my other hand found the small bush above her pussy and started lightly exploring.

"Oh, God" Her breathing speeded up even more.

I felt her body tense slightly as I kissed and licked down between her gorgeous breasts and brought my hands up to rest on them.

Her abdomen spasmed as I kissed around her naval. It felt as if she was approaching climax, if not already there. Her breathing grew even quicker and started coming in gasps.

"God, yes" was all she could say.

As I got closer to her pussy, I could feel the warmth and smell the musky odor coming from it.

The instant my tongue found her labia, her body convulsed sharply.

"Oh, God, I am cumming already" she yelled. I was sure glad no one else was in the building.

My gentle licking was rewarded with a gush of liquid. I lapped it up as greedily as a thirsty man in a desert would.

My tongue then found her clit and I began to slowly and gingerly suck on it as if I was sucking on a piece of sugar. It tasted almost as sweet to me. I could feel it grow and become stiff inside my mouth. I heard her moaning again.

Very slowly, my left hand traced a line up from her pussy to her right nipple and I began to tweak it between my thumb and forefinger. It got very hard again almost immediately.

"Oh, do that some more and harder" she pleaded.

I did as asked and noticed that her pussy was getting very wet again so I kept licking around the clit.

"This is heaven"

My right forefinger slowly slid inside her and it felt like a pot of hot honey. I pulled my finger out and licked it.

"More, please" she groaned.

I put my finger back in deeper this time and moved it around. I felt her pussy muscles contract firmly against my finger and knew she was getting close to another orgasm.

I heard her groan loudly in ecstasy.

My wet finger slid down and all the way out of her pussy and towards her anus.

"Oh, no, don't do that! I can't handle it. It would be too much now"

Ignoring her plea, I pressed the tip of my glistening finger against her sphincter and pinched her left nipple tightly.

"Fuck me, please! I want you to fuck me! This teasing is driving me nuts"

"No, I am not ready yet" I said with a big smile on my face.

" Sir..Pleaseeeeee" she screamed at me. She stayed right where she was with her legs back, so I knew she wanted more of what I was doing.

My wet finger pressed a little bit harder and I felt her sphincter muscles loosen slightly. My finger slid in very slowly. Then, I felt like a vice was grabbing it.

"Oh, SHIT" she yelled at the top of her lungs.

So much juice flowed from her pussy that I couldn't keep up and a small puddle started to accumulate on the surface of the desk. Ruth's back arched and her body convulsed violently.

As she writhed on my desk, I inserted a finger from my free hand deep into her pussy in one swift thrust, causing more convulsions and a loud groan. I licked her clit again and was rewarded with more convulsions and a flood of juice from her soaking pussy.

Leaving her throbbing clit, I kissed a line up her sweaty stomach and back to her tits. I gave each nipple a gentle bite and licked around the outside. Ruth's body felt tense yet supple under me and I could feel my cock hardening still more.

"Dammit, Just FUCK me" she yelled at me.

"Okay, if you insist" I teased.

I stood up and laid my penis on the desk just inches from her. I grabbed her hips and gently pulled her to me so the head of my penis was resting against her.

"Oh, God, yes! Please, fuck meeeeeee" she croaked. "No more teasing"

I gently opened her pussy lips and pushed the head of my cock just inside.

"Deeper! That feels so good."

I rammed it in hard.

She caught her breath and looked like she might pass out for a moment. About the time I was getting scared, her body relaxed and she started breathing again very heavily.

"Are you okay?" I asked.

"Oh, yeah", she replied huskily.

She felt very tight and warm around me. I slid out of her slowly and then back in as deep as I could go. I felt her muscles quiver around me.

"Faster! Harder"

I did as ordered. Within a minute, she let go of her knees and rested her knees on my shoulders. I grabbed her soft round bottom and pulled her to me.

Seeing that her tits needed some attention, I leaned forward and bit her right nipple hard.

I was nearly deafened when she screamed something unintelligible in my ear. I also felt something sharp scratching my back as her nails dug into it.

I suddenly felt every muscle in her body tense up and would have sworn that I saw beats of sweat shooting out of her skin. My cock felt like a clamp was gripping it.

Ruth screamed again, long and loud, and her body convulsed as if she was having a seizure of some sort. Afraid I was hurting her, I stopped pounding into her.

After several seconds and more screaming and some sharp gasps for air, she collapsed onto the desk.

Thinking that she had fainted, I pulled out of her and reached for her wrist to check her pulse.

"What are you doing?" she asked with a very hoarse voice.

"Just checking to see if you were okay"

" Oh, yeah, I am great. That was a mind-blower of an orgasm and the best one I have ever had. You are great"

"Thanks, so are you" I said.

Not sure what else to do, I reached for my pants and was surprised when she said, "We are not done yet"

She sat up and faced me. "I want your cock up my ass. That finger was nice but I want something bigger"

She slid off the desk and turned her butt towards me. I could see her knees shaking. She leaned forward and pulled her cheeks apart with her hands. Turning her head towards me, she said, "Fuck my ass"

My cock, which was still rock-hard, seemed to have a mind of its own and I pressed the head against her anus firmly but gently. It was slick from her own juices dripping out of her pussy and from my finger. The head slid in when I applied a little more pressure.

I heard her grunt and asked if she was okay.

"Yes. Keep going gently" she replied in a barely audible whisper.

I pushed slowly deeper. It felt even hotter and tighter than her pussy. When my balls brushed up against her, I felt her twitch slightly.

" I am okay" she said. "It is just sensitive. Fuck my ass like you did my pussy but build up to it a little at a time"

She stood up slightly so I reached around her with both hands and tweaked her nipples.

"You are teasing again. Fuck me"

I pulled out slowly and pushed back inside her a little harder than before. This made her gasp a little. I pulled out again and jammed back in hard this time. I heard and felt my balls slap against her.

The next thing I felt was her hand reaching between her legs stroking herself and my balls gently.

"Oh, God, I can feel the veins on your cock throbbing inside me" she said loudly. I hoped no one was listening outside my office door!

I started pounding in and out of her as hard as I could, making slapping noises as our sweaty bodies collided against each other again and again.

I felt the sperm start to build in my balls and she must have too. "Are you about to come?" she asked. "Come all over me when you are ready! I am about to come again too"

I felt her body tense against me heard her scream again and felt like my cock was going to get pulled off. She was in the throes of another strong orgasm. I pounded a couple more times inside her tight ass. I had not heard a breath from her since she screamed.

The head of my penis started to tingle and I felt like my balls were going to explode. I pulled out of her quickly and finally heard her breath again. Ruth turned around and grabbed my cock in one hand and started stroking it rapidly.

She was rewarded with a big blob of cum oozing out of the tip followed by a loud scream of my own. "I am cummmmmming" I yelled.

"Shoot it all over me" She encouraged. She lowered herself to her knees on the floor in front of me, eager to be covered in sperm.

My cock started twitching violently and I aimed it towards her gorgeous tits. A thick, gooey, milky-white rope shot towards her and landed on one of her nipples. I was sure I heard a spattering sound as it hit and it sure felt like the hot glue was coming out with some major force.

I grunted as I kept shooting all over her and it kept coming and coming out like it would not stop.

I heard her moan and watched her rub the stuff all over her chest and flat stomach. I could not believe how much of it there was and how it looked so much like soap lather. Her body was becoming slick with it and it still kept shooting all over her.

After what seemed like minutes, and about the time I thought I could not stay standing up anymore, my cock finally stopped twitching and the long rope of glue turned into a slow trickle.

Ruth reached out her wet hand and grabbed my cock and gently pulled it toward her mouth. She started sucking to get every last drop. I felt my knees weakening under me.

"I need to sit down" I finally gasped. I heard a sucking sound and a popping noise as I pulled out of her mouth to find my chair.

Sitting down, I stared at her in awe as she sat on the floor rubbing the remains of my huge load into her skin and licking her lips. I could not really believe what had just happened.

After I had calmed down somewhat and she had finished, we stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity as if to ask; Now what?

Sensing this, she stood and reached for her clothes. I would better get back to the computer room and make sure everything is running normally before the next shift operator arrives"

Yeah, I guess so" I managed to utter.

After a short hesitation, I asked, "Do you have any plans for tomorrow" I wanted to get to know her a little better.

Nope" Then, she asked with another mischievous look in her eyes, Did you have something in mind"

"How about some Breakfast, Lunch & Dinner???" I asked

She thought for a moment. "Sure. After all, I have just had dessert. I might as well have the meal to go with it"

We both finished getting dressed while I gave her my address and planned in my head what I would prepare for dinner.

She went back to the computer room and I headed home, a little weak in the knees. A sense of excitement was already building again.

New Secretary

2007-12-27T22:58:00.001+05:30

The mirror is between my legs. The razor moves up and down my lustrous hairy
bush. My fingers part the moist lips displaying the pinkish clit. I am
enjoying the view, loving what I see. No wonders Sunny can't have enough of
me, and I can't have enough of him.

He is the best boss I ever had. I get paid three times more than any other
secretaries doing the same kind of work, and surprised with expensive
presents now and then such as a strand of luxurious pearls he pulled out my
cunt on my last birthday, and I got to keep it later. I take good dictation,
and can offer more than any other secretary could offer. Shaving my pussy is
my everyday ritual to get ready for work. I want to be always ready for
Sunny. I dress up like any other secretary but wear nothing underneath. Who
knows when he has the urge for my flesh? I could be fully in clothes, and
provide him the best service he could ever ask for from a secretary. The
skirt can be pulled up above my waist and the blouse above my breasts. He
can have me anyway he wants with no hassle. It could be just a quickie one,
or a long satisfying session. That's why he doesn't go anywhere without me.

He could be on the phone while his fingers are sliding in and out my pussy
and ass hole. He could grab my ass and have me bent over his desk for a rear
entry any time he's in the mood. There are times, he puts an anal plug in my
ass and makes sit on it while taking notes. The vibration in my ass
eventually increases its speed and makes me cum during the session. He loves
seeing me all blushed and satisfied. A few times, before a client walked in
for a meeting, he asked me to come near him. He instructed me to prepare for
some dictation while his hand reached under my skirt. I shivered. A cigar
was slipped in my wet cunt in and out a few times. The client walked in.
Nothing was obvious. He put the wet end in his mouth and lit up the other
end enjoying it during the whole meeting. He winked and smiled at me
discretely now and then. I was so pleased knowing the taste of my juice on
the cigar makes him happy. He looks so sexy while running a meeting,
negotiating deals with clients. I wished and dreamt that I could put my
pussy on his face at that moment and have him eat me wildly on that
conference table.

Of course a three-course meal is what he and I love best. I would have his
cock fucking my mouth, while he eats my pussy and fucks my asshole with a
dildo from his drawer, or whatever he can get in the office. It could be a
banana fucking my cunt in the morning when he had his breakfast, or a big
fat highlighter in my ass. He feeds me in all three ways at once so
skillfully giving me countless orgasms during the session. Doing a job I can
like, getting generous pay to support my extravagant spending for expensive
merchandise, and getting fucked in three ways by a skillful man. I am
happier than ever.

Today, Sunny is meeting with some clients over a new contract. He said this
contract is very important for the company. "Sweetheart, your sweet smile
could melt them and they will be easier to deal with." Of course I want to
please him. Today, my dress is at the knee length with buttons on the front.
The blue dress fits my voluptuous body like a second skin, showing my
perfect curves. My pussy is nicely shaved prepared for a celebration with
him afterward. I can't wait. He was talking with three other men when I
walked in the middle of the meeting. A black guy, a South Indian and a big
white guy.. they all are very good looking in the crispy business suits. I
feel all eyes suddenly landed on me, up and down my body. I am flushed with
heat running throughout the body. I could barely walk. I pretend like I
didn't notice anything, pick up my notebook and sit down. The discussion
continues. I walk back and forth while taking notes; or sit down in a chair
crossing my legs revealing the perfect hips. Now and then at the corner of
my eyes, I catch the men's eyes doing the survey, up and down my body.
Embarrassment or excitement I can't tell. I hope to hide the blush on my
face, but it might be too obvious. Gosh! I think Sunny knows it too.

The negotiation seems to about to reach the agreement. The clients are still
playing a little hard-to-get game. Suddenly, Sunny grabs a bottle of
champagne from the bar, and announces: "Come on guys. Take the deal and call
for a celebration. "How about a drink on her". He looked at me, smiling. I
was in shock. What did he mean by that. He grabs me and pulls my back to him
facing all the men. He starts undoing my buttons. I am shaking. My breasts
are bare to them. His hands run lower. All the buttons are undone. The dress
is partly off my shoulders.. Bare shoulders, bare breasts, my stomach and
legs are displaying to the men with no flaws. He parts my legs wider, and
runs his fingers in my pussy "what do you think, Guys. Would you like
drinking the champagne off this hot pussy" I am shaking and protest. Nooooo
This is not part of the deal. I only serve you, Sunny. Not anyone else. Not
these three men. I can't move. His arms lock my body firmly. The men's eyes
lit up with smiles on their faces. "then sign the paper, and let the
champagne flows".

The papers on the table now have all the proper signatures. My head spins.
My heartbeats are going fast. This can't be happening. I try to free myself,
but failed. I close my eyes taking a deep breath. I feel hands on my
breasts, squeezing, nipping. My nipples are teased and pinched. Someone's
lips are on mine engorging sucking my tongue like a madman. A warm breeze
under on my pussy, a wet tongue invading my sensitive part, sucking my clits
like crazy. I try to escape. do I want to escape? I am confused. Suddenly,
my body shudders. A tremendous wave makes its way, crashing. Ahhh I climax,
so fast so unprepared. "Sunny, you lucky dog. Where did you find this hot
stuff?" `I hope you'll find this is one of your best deals ever". "no doubt
about it Sunny. no doubt". Someone puts a blindfold on me. My dress is
dropped to the side. My body is lifted up, placed lying down on the
conference table. Two hands grab my legs and spread apart.

"Time for the champagne' I heard Sunny's voice. "All right" the cheer is on.
The champagne bottle is popped. A mouth on my pussy, then pouring, the chill
the excitement, as the first drop touches my clit.. I squirm. The mouth
catches the champagne licking it off me. His tongue digs inside licking off
my flowing juice while he is drinking the champagne off me. His tongue
explores, circles, twists and digs in deep, sucked and ravaged my cunt like
a hungry dog. "Wow, this is great. The champagne mixed with cunt juice is
the best thing I ever tasted". "Wow, My turn" another voice. The champagne
keeps pouring, another mouth joins in sucking eating drinking off my flesh.
I moan with long soft sigh. The smell of a man is closer to my face then
"open your mouth, sexy". I started to say something but got shut out
immediately with a cock quickly shoved in. It's pressed in so deep I can
hardly breath. My mouth my tongue has its own will, and desires to perform
its duty. The cock is pumping in and out of my mouth while the champagne is
still being drunk off my pussy. It drips down to my ass. This man whoever he
was didn't want to let it go wasted. His tongue moves with the champagne
from my pussy to my ass, licking off every drop, then fingers, one then two,
in my asshole pumping in and out stretching me. It hurts. I protest but
could hardly make any sense with a cock deep in my throat. Fingers are in my
cunt, then oh! Something else is shoved in. A cool flow moves inside. The
opening of the bottle is now inside my cunt, filling it with champagne. The
bottle moves in and out. They fuck me with the bottle. Oh it's so
humiliating. How could they violate me like this. I moan and groan. the
bottle moves faster, and faster. The cock in my mouth moves more urgently. I
hear gasps and sighs. oohh. this is too much to bear. My body convulses,
more violently. Then, aaaahhhhhhh! another wave reaches its height. I scream
louder. The scream seems never end. The cock in my mouth and the bottle
don't seem to stop, extending the pleasure longer and last and last.
Finally, I collapse.

"I think she's ready for the real thing now". Still with the blindfold,
someone turn me over, and lead my body to sit on someone, already lying on
the table. A hand goes underneath me, guiding a cock in my cunt. The cock is
huge. It must be the big white guy with the blue tie. I have a little
trouble to get the whole cock inside me. His head must be touching another
organ in my body. I've never had a cock that big, it must be the size of a
stallion. Without waiting for a command, my body automatically moves, riding
the cock as if it has been trained so well for. "Damn this pussy is hot"
someone commented `let's see how hot her ass is". Two hands on my ass,
squeezing hard like someone is trying to get all the juice out of two
grapefruits, then fingers are dipped in, stretching my asshole. "Man, she's
tight. Damn!" "don't worry give her a little jelly then she can take it just
fine. Give it to her" the sound of Sunny. I can smell his familiar sensual
scent very near me. The scent is closer. His cock is now in my mouth, my
beloved. I know it's you even with the blindfold. "Good girl" he said "you
can thank me later after you have a big black cock in your ass. Have you
ever had a black cock in your ass before". I shook my head. "Would you like
it now". I nod.

The sticky jelly is rubbed in circles in my asshole, more fingers thrusting
then a head touches, slowly inserts. The pain. Ah! I buck backward. The
insertion stops. I ease my body, relax my hips, spreading my legs further
apart. The insertion continues slowly. I moan, and groan. The mixture of the
pain and the pleasure intensify the excitement and the lust that sparks the
electricity inside me, every spot every skin. The moan is more vocal, that
seems to excite the man with the cock in my ass. He gives his last forceful
push. I buck again. It hurts so well. Another orgasm landed almost
immediately with his last forceful push. His whole cock is now completely
inside me. He stops and waits for the pain to subside and for my body to
come to rest from the climax. The experienced man knows exactly what he is
doing and when to do it. He now slowly pumps his cock. His pumps are
wonderful maculated, faster and faster he goes. Gasps and sighs and hard
breathing. "Man, look at her ass eating that black cock, I could just
explode". The breathing is now heavier and faster from everyone. The pumps
are accelerating. I am totally fucked in all holes. Sunny is fucking my
mouth, a giant white cock I am riding on, and a black cock fucking my ass. I
am drowned with lust. I feel the ecstasy is building enormously or wildly. I
am going to cum again, with three cocks fucking me senselessly. "Damn you
damn you all. Fuck me. Fuck my brain out" I scream.

My body writhes and writhes, violently. The slamming, the pumping are more
urgent and forceful. Hot juice shot down my throat as Sunny screams his
lungs out, then "fuck" in my ass the cock pumps madly and harder and presses
deep inside me and slowly to a stop. My ass is overflowing with juice
dripping down to my cunt where I still hold on to the giant cock. I ride and
ride meeting the rush, breaking the wall, convulse and crash on the stallion
as he screams "hash damn" I could feel his hot sperms shooting inside me. It
seems the last guy is masturbating standing next to me. He must be so hard,
so ready now. I collapse on the stallion. So much pleasure and satisfaction
that I have ever experienced at once. Exhausted I roll to the side of the
stallion trying to catch my breath, only to feel my legs are picked up and a
cock entering my pussy. That must be the last guy. He keeps pumping me while
I am lying there after the enormous explosion. It still feels good. While a
cock is still pumping in and out of my pussy, I smile with satisfaction and
pass out. The best fuck ever. Thank you Sunny.

No Wife, Her Sister Is Fine

2007-12-27T22:57:00.001+05:30

I got married Suman 4 years back. Sex with Suman was and has been always
great. Suman very well knew that I was a manic when it came to Sex and I
just loved to Fuck & Suck.

Suman had made plans to visit her parent's stay around 400 kms and told me
that she would be there for a Month. I was really pissed by her plans as I
did not what to do as her beautiful body would not be available. Even Suman
knew this and was very happy that she was troubling me. teasing me she left
to her parent's place. After reaching her parent's place she called again to
inform me about she reaching safely.and again teased me.she even spoke
erotically and aroused me. I used to receive such calls from her every
night.

Suddenly after nearly 10-days she called me at my office. I was surprised to
receive her call. She told me that her sister Sheetal would be coming to
attend an exam. It was more then 4 years sisnce I had seen Sheetal. The she
was 15 years.still young & developing. Then she still had a baby face.I was
very eager to see her.without any "wrong" intentions.

Sheetal arrived by train and I had asked my driver to pick her up as I was
in the office when I received a call from Sheetal to inform me about her
safe arrival. Her voice was more matured and adultish. She sounded like a
woman. I told her that I would be meeting her in the evening and asked her
to use my car if she wanted to. She agreed.

It was around 7.30 when I reached home in my office car. I was very eager to
see Sheetal. I knocked the door and Sheetal opened the door with a big
smile."Hi" she said and give me a hug. I patted her and she pulled away. She
pulled a nice Parker Pen and handed it over to me. "Here, this is for you"
she said

"Thanks" I said

I relaxed on the sofa and Sheetal came and sat opposite to me. She gave me a
good smile, "So, how are you and how is your work" she asked

"Oh.I am fine, thanks" I said.Sheetal was still looking at me with a big
smile.

"Sheetal, get ready.lets go out for dinner" I said.she gave me a big smile
and went to her room.

I took a shower and got ready waited for Sheetal in the hall. Very soon I
saw her coming down the stairs. I was stunned by her gorgeous looks and
style. She was wearing a tight white shirt and a red skirt and a black
leather shoes.

She was now a grown up girl, her breasts were huge and firm, her fair,
hairless legs were shining and her make up was glittering. I could see her
small, cute pierced navel.she looked like a goddess.

"Wow.you look gorgeous" I said

"Thanks.I am going out with a handsome hunk like you.I need to look
good.right?" She asked and I nodded.

She was sitting next to me in the car and the music on the FM Radio was
on.She was shaking and I my eyes was on her and her ripe body. Her nipples
were erect and made a impression on her shirt and her nice, soft thighs were
visible.and soon I could feel my COCK was growing in my Pants.remember I had
not fucked for more then 10 days and my balls were full of CUM.ready to
burst out and spray.

We reached the hotel and I had a drink and she had some gin and through out
I was really uncomfortable.I was trying to hide my Huge Bulge but I am sure
she noticed this.

"Any problems." She asked giving me a strange look. "No" I said and very
soon we drew back home. During the drive she kept looking at my
Pants.fortunately I had managed to push my bulge back but not 100%.

It was 11.00 PM when we reached home. By the time I parked my car and went
inside Sheetal was not to be seen. I thought she was upset with me. I went
upstairs but the room door was closed. I did not want to disturb her so I
came back. and went back to my room. I got totally naked.and my poor COCK
was still half erect.I took a wash and just slid my Jockey boxer
short.andwent back to the hall to watch TV.

"Hi" I heard a voice and it was Sheetal.still in the same dress except her
shoes was off.

"Oh.Hi.I thought you were asleep" I said

"No.as soon as I came in I got call from Suman.was speaking to her" she said

Her eyes were now on my body. I had a good body, hairy & muscular. "I like
guys with hair and who are strong.like you.Suman is lucky" she said and
smiled

"Do you want to be as Lucky as Suman?" I asked

She was taken aback by my question. "Do you want me?" I asked and she was
really stunned not knowing what to say

I walked up to her and she stood up and my arms went round her waist. I
pulled her towards me. Her huge breasts crushed against my naked chest. She
did not resist.I slowly put my lips on her and kissed her and
reciprocated.Itook her soft hand and made her touch my erect COCK.
"mmmmm…" she moaned..
"I want to FUCK You..you little bitch" I said and she smiled.

I pushed her on the sofa.and pulled her shirt.her huge breasts were
compressed in her lacy bra.I unhooked them and her breasts sprang
out.hernipples were huge and erect and bit and sucked them squeezing
her
tits."oooohhhhhhh.." she moaned

I slowly licked and sucked her breasts.she had closed her eyes and was
moaning as I moved downwards.I licked her navel and moved downwards.her legs
were already apart..I slowly started to lift her skirt. I kissed her
beautiful, smooth things.I could see her lacy panty was wet & soaked with
her juices.

I slowly pulled her skirt off and she undid her wet panty.she was now
totally naked.I parted her legs buried my head between her legs.As my tongue
and lips touched her honey-pot she moaned…"Aaaaahhhhhhh.." and I bit her
pussy lips and licked her juices, which was pouring out of her pussy.

After nearly 10 minutes of sucked she yelled and moaned as her orgasm took
control of her.she came endlessly.wetting my face and her thighs.

I pulled my short and my huge COCK sprang out.erect & hard.

"Sheetal.take this in your mouth.taste it.you will love it." I said as she
came down on her knees and I slowly inserted my COCK into her wet, soft
mouth.

She wrapped her finger around my COCK and started to massage as more pre-cum
started to flow. "mmmmm.see how bit it is.must be 7 inches." she said as she
licked her fingers, "mmmm.really tastes good.." She said.

She took just the tip of my cock in her mouth and started sucking it hard.
Soon she had the full length of it in her mouth. She sucked like she loved
cock unlike so many other women in this world.

My huge balls which were full of CUM became Hard. I realized that I was
going to climax.

"Hey, I am going to CUM.want to have it in your mouth" I asked and she
nodded affirmatively.

Very soon with a huge, loud grunt I erupted, shooting my hot juices deep
into her throat. She tried to grab as much as my CUM as possible but my load
was so much that it over flowed wetting and falling on her cheeks, neck and
breasts. She sucked and licked until I was totally dry, and my cock finally
slipped from her lips and fell out.

I lifted Sheetal and carried her to my bedroom. On the way I kissed and
tasted my cum in her mouth. She pushed my once again on the ned and took my
COCK in her mouth and stated to lick it. My COCK was growing and soon was as
hard as before. "Wow.." I said inserted a finger into her pussy.
"mmmmmm…ahhhhhhhh.." she moned. I pulled my finger out and put it into my
mouth. She was nice, juicy and salty. I started to kiss her white, smooth
and soft thighs and her moans increased. Soon my tongue touched her
pussy-lips and she moaned more loudly. "Fuck me please." She begged

I moved my head down her chest, licking between her breasts, my tongue
tracing the contour of her exposed flesh.

Her nipples were hard, standing out, I took a nipple into my mouth, and
gently bite it. Her hands went to my head, her fingers running through my
hair. Pulling my mouth against her breast. Her warm breasts and hard nipples
pressed into my chest. I leaned down and took her nipple into my mouth, my
hand moving between her legs.

She was hot, her juices flowing, I slid a finger into her my thumb rubbing
her clit. I lifted her to the side spreading her legs, I kissed and licked
her inner thighs, up to the crease of her leg. She was clean and smooth and
her pussy was dripping. My tongue went from the bottom of her slit up to the
top of it. I spread her lips and sucked her clit into my mouth, circling it
with my tongue.

Plunging my tongue deep into her hole, she cried out in pleasure, she
grabbed my head in both hands, trying to push my tongue deeper into her. I
could feel her pussy squeezing my tongue, milking it like a cock. My nose
was rubbing her clit, she smelt wonderful, tasted so sweet. Soon she started
to hump against my face, grinding into it searching for her release. I slid
a finger into her tight hole, pumping it in and out of her.

She moaned as I moved my COCK to her hole, the heat coming from it was
intense. I pushed inward, she was so tight but was wet.so I pushed harder
and soon I was inside. I rammed her pussy really hard.and she was moaning
loudly and crying for more.

Deeper…" "Deeper…" "Oh God Deeper…"

"Oh fuck me deeper." "Ohhhhhh!!!" "Fuckkkkk!!!" "Don't Stop!!!" "Oh please,
don't stop!!!" She was yelling and moaning..

When she finally started to breath faster, and she moaned that she was
cumming again, I waited till I felt her pussy squeezing me in her orgasm. I
pulled out till just the tip was in her, and then plunged it in all the way,
hard and fast popping the rest of her cherry in the middle of her orgasm.

"YES!" She screamed, as my cock had plunged in as far as it couldI pulled
out till just the head was in, and pushed it back in all the way, out, in,
getting faster and faster.

She was kissing and biting my shoulders and neck, we kissed deeply, we were
on fire. Her legs were wrapped tightly around my hips, bucking up against
me, my balls slapping against her ass. I rolled her over on to her stomach,
and raised her hips, entering her from behind. I watched as my cock
stretched her tiny hole to the limits, pulling out till I could see the
crown of my cock head before slamming it back into her hard and fast.

We changed positions. I laid down and she came over me.she sat on my COCK
and FUCKED me.she was moving up & down and her huge , firm breasts were in
my hands.I squeezed them and massaged them.and pulled her nipples.she kept
riding.moaning like never before.

I stopped and took her in Doggie style. I pumped, and pumped furiously! My
balls were over-flowing with sweet, hot, abundant gism! I knew they were
going to release their huge load any second now!

Look… out!! Look… out!! I'm… gonna… gonna… OH MY GOD… gonna…
cummmmmmmmmmmm!!" I groaned. She pulled off and put her face near my COCK
with her mouth open, ready to catch my erupting Lava. I was now beating my
Meat using my hands and within seconds I blasted torrents of thick, rich,
white CUM

Sheetal gulped quickly to get more room in her mouth and as she did, the 2nd
one blasted over her tongue and impacted against the back of her throat! She
swallowed, each time, but, it reached a point where she could not keep up,
and, her mouth filled until I could see strings of my cream working out
between her gripping lips and the sides of my shaft!

I must have CUM for more then 30 seconds releasing unbelievable amounts of
hot, sweet, seed! Lines of thick cum ran off her chin, face, breasts and
hair.

Sheetal quickly gulped and sucked my sperm off my shaft, moaning as she did
so. She licked my length, as I watched her flat tongue slide along my meaty,
veiny shaft! She backed off.

After nearly 10 minutes.I regained my composure and so did Sheetal. I kissed
her and both of us hugged and cuddled each other and soon Sheetal went into
a deep slumber.

I looked at her beautiful face and her ripe body.I stopped complaining about
Suman's absence.

Noori - Saale ki Biwi

2007-12-27T22:55:00.000+05:30

Hello dear readers. This is a true story of my life and I want to share it with all of you, especially for those who believe that there could not be any bad relationship in joint family systems. And all those who say that men are the main culprits for rape.

Anyhow, come to the story. I am a married man with six children but even now I am only 36 as I have been married at the age of 22. I am quite well and handsome as before my marriage and this is always being admired by my colleagues and my family members, men and women. I proud that I am a handsome man and my wife always say that before me she and other girls could not say anything and only to see my face and also I have a magic in my discussions especially for women.

I normally used to sleep alone even not with my wife and I always remain in a separate room adjacent to the other rooms but I have a separate TV, VCR, Dish-Receiver and Computer in my room. No body is allowed to come to my room without my permission even my wife or children. So this is the story that I have four salas two of whom are married. The little one has a pretty wife name .. but I always call her Noori. She has a black reflection but a sexy one. My sala (brother-in-law) and Noori used to visit us every Saturday night as on Sunday there is holiday. Noori very much appreciate my open-closed jokes with her and her husband. I usually talk in almost open language but in front of my very closed friends and my wife and the relatives who are very close to me.

The story begin when both my sala and Noori come to our house. My sala and my wife always fast asleep mean if they are sleeping they could not be awaked without spending ten to twenty minutes. I usually busy in my room cum office on pc and my sala, his wife and my wife were sleeping in the other room. Before going to room I remained in CHAIR CHAR and using open jokes with Noori and her husband and she laughed with open mouth. At about 12:30 I heard a slow knock at my room and I said 'Kon hai Bahi aa jao'. I saw that Noori come with her little child in her arms and she said that 'doyee bhan para sai gain." She said that 'manh tai neendar hi nien a rahi. At that time I have been watching TV and Digital Receiver a very good English movie was being played. She sat on the floor and said that 'koi urdu film lao."

I have said in very joking way that 'koi doosri bhi laga daiwan'. In closed words I offered her for a blue movie. She was very happy and said 'kehri".

I said "angraizi".

She said "tusi dastai nahin akhdai he hao agar hai to laga dain main nain kabhi nahin daiki'.

I said that 'tum kisi ko bata do gi to mairi to shamat aa jai gi aur tumhain to pata hai main in baton sai bohat darta hoon.'

She said that 'main kisi ko kiyon batanai lagi apni baizti (insult) karwani'. 'Aap lagain main kisi ko nahin bataoon gi.'

I said that if she had ever seen any such movie before this. She told me that some time she heard about it but have no chance to see anything. I open my secret draw and before playing anything I said to her 'ja kai daikho koi uth to nahin gaya'. She come within seconds and said that 'nahin sub soyai hoai hain.' I inserted the Film in VCR and while rewinding I played in between. In the seen a close shot is being seen that a main is fucking a lady of huge body in her cunt. Noori placed her hand on his mouth and said 'Allah yeh kiya kar rahai hain sharoo sai lagain na'.

I said while rewinding the cassette that 'yeh wohi kar rahai hain jo tum bhi karti ho.' She laughed but in a very slow sound as she afraid that someone could not awake. My all children, my wife and sala were fast sleeping I also confirmed to check them while calling their names but there is no reply from any of them. The cassette was on the edge and I played it. On the beginning of the scene I asked her to sit on the bed / Charpai. She calmly sat on the floor and said that it was ok with her. Till now her child also slept. She placed her child on the floor. She was seeing the movie very interestingly and said 'hai allah aisi bhi larkian hoti hain. Yeh inkay shohar hain kiya.' I said that 'nahin yeh to paishawar aurtain hoti hain.' She said 'Mazai to khoob lai rahi hain'. Her face is very much red and mouth is open. When the scene is over I felt that she was horny I said that 'maza aaya.' She said 'bus film khatam ho gai'.

I said that 'nahin yeh to pehla scene tha abhi to poori film baqi hai.' In the meanwhile the second scene started with a blow job. She said 'hai baray ganday hain yeh.' In that scene a huge body girl was sucking dick of a boy of a very good size. I think that that was the time. I slowly put my hand on her neck. She shocked with a 220 currant but remain silent. Again I go outside to check the family members but all of them were sleeping. I came back to my room and see that she is sitting on my bed and resting on the pillow saying 'main to neechay baith baith kai thak gai hoon.' Aap bhi yaheen baith jaeen But she never allowed her eyes to slip from the screen. I sat beside her and slowly put my hand on her breast. She saw to me and smiled and said 'aap ka to main barah arsay sai soch rahi thee . aap ki biwi to bari khushqismat hai us ko itna khoobsoorat shohar milla.' I started squeezing her breasts with my hand over the clothes but hopefully she has no bra under the garments. I said that 'aap kai kapray to barai mulaim hain'

She said 'pasand hain' I said haan and squeezed her breasts with both my hands. She said 'Daikhain koi aa na jay aisa to pehley aap nain kabhi nahin kiya.' I said that 'mairi biwi to ab budhi ho gai hai daiti he nahin roz jaldi so jati hai aur bachay uff toba kabhi nazdeek nahin aanay daitay.' She said that 'yeh (her husband) bhi roz jaldi so jatai hain'. Aap ki biwi bhi buhat jaldi soti hai. I now opened to her and stated to take my hand towards her thighs. She was laughing silently and said 'mujhai gudgudhi ho rahi hai. Kiya kar rahai hain aap. ' I made to put my dick in a position so that she can see it over my shalwar. I have not wore any shirt. She saw my dick over the shalwar and smiled I put her hand on my dick she held it and said 'uff yeh to bohat sakht ho raha hai'. Kiya iradey hain.' I said 'bus mazai lainay hain'.

She said 'nahin gunah hota hai'. I said that 'thora maza lai kar chor dain gay is main to gunah nahin.' She wanted all that but reluctant with fear that some one may not awake. I said all is ok don't worry. Now she laid beside me and I take my hand under her shirt/qameez and hold her breast in my hand and started to pressing them. She started moaning and said 'bara maza aa raha hai.' "Baji kai kaisai hain". She said. I said that "us kai to tum sai chotai he hain aur itnai motai bhi nahin". She laughed and said "aur kuch". I said "jab daikhoon ga to bata doon ga" I put off the VCR she said that she want to see the film but I said that 'asli scene bana lain to phir daikhain gay.' She laughed silently and I planted a kiss on her cheek. She feeling my dick on her thighs that 'yeh kiya chuba rahai hain'.

I said 'kiya pahley nahin chuba". She said "chubanai wali jaga chubain tangon main kiya ho ga". I said "zara sahi jaga to lagao" She laughed and said in my ear 'kahan kon see sahee jaga lagoon janab.' I wanted to open her shalwar's azarband but I am surprised that she have no azarband and only a lastic (lace) is in her shalwar. I pull her shalwar to her knees and in the meantime I also opened my azarband and put out my lullah and placed it in between her thighs. She saw my dick and pressed her downward lip with her teeth and said 'uff itna mota bhabi to mar jati ho gi.' I said 'bhai ka kiya patla hai'. She said 'lumba to hai laikin itna mota nahin hai do unglian mila lo lund bun giya'. She said that 'jaldi sai ragrain mujhai maza aa raha hai is say pehley kai koi uth jayai.' I pressed my lullah in between her thighs and I felt the warmness in her thighs. I said 'tumhari choot to bari mazaidar maloom hoti hai zara check karoon'. She said 'kis nai mana kiya hai ab jhuk gain hoon to motai patley sai kiya darna.' She put her one leg on my leg so that her cunt could open more. I placed head of my dick on her cunt and I feel that her cunt is going to be very slippery. I spitted on my dick and her cunt.

I placed my lips on one of her doodh. She moaned and whispered in my ear barai mazai daitain hain. I pressed her doodh with my hands and placed one nipple in my mouth. She moaned and I also placed the head of my dick on the main hole of his cunt. She pressed her cunt on the head of my dick. The fat head of my prick was messaging her cunt lips which was going to be slippary with my spit. I put my hands on her ass and pull her to me and thus my dick can go inside but her cunt is not so loose I managed to take her over me and I laid on my back. She opened her legs and placed one on either side. I applied some more spit on the head of my dick and the hole of her cunt. She grabbed my dick in her hand and guided my prick to the hole of her cunt. She also planted a kiss on my lips. When the head of my dick was placed on her cunt hole she removed her hand and I forced my dick inside her cunt. My dick started to go inside and I felt that her cunt was too hot .

She whispered in my ear : sara lun andar karo bara maza anda ai: I said : maira sara lun tiara he hai tairi chut tai bari mazaidar ai. Mairi zanani di tai itni mazaidar nain. I put my hands on her buttocks her ass was too big than my wife. I said bari badi toi ai tairi itni bari maza aa giaya. I pulled her to myself and my whole lund gone inside. I feel a life lasting taste. My whole dick was inside and she stayed for a while and said in my ear : ha maza aa giya bara mota lun ai tusan da poora phas giya ai. I also sucking her breasts said in her ear that 'tumhari choot to bhut mazaidar hai itna khul kai to mujhai mairi biwi bhi nahin daiti yeh to poora andar challa giya.' She said 'haain mujhai bhi bhot maza aa raha hai aap ka lun to bhot mota hai phans phas kai ja raha hai dil karta hai sari umar undar hi para rahai.' She started to up and down and my dick was going in and out. I started to lick her nipples and she really enjoyed it. on my dick and in that time I was sucking her nipples. I put my hands on her huge ass which is very big as compared to my wife's ass as my wife is so slim that some time I feel pain due to her bones pressure on my chest.

Her doodhs were also big than my wife and I said to her "barai motai mamaiy nain tairay dil karda ai sarai mohain bitch pa kinhan. She said changai lagdai nain tai zor nal chooso bara maza anda ai.. I said haan mairi zanani kolon wi bahon badai nain. I grabbed her both doodh in my both hands and started to lick them one by one. She was going to be mad by tasting and at once she grabbed me tightly and started to jerk off. I feel a more looseness of her cunt. She said "bara maza aaya ai aj" lagda aj waqi koi lun undar giya. I took her to my right side and now I was on her. My whole dick was in her cunt which were now too loose. I started to fuck her speedily and she begun moaning. Hai zor zor da lun meri chuti bitch maro bahoon maza anda ai. I placed my hand on her lips so that her voice could not go outside. I started to take my dick in and out speedily and she moaning and kissing my passionately.

Now I said to her to turn back as a doggy style. I stood on floor and she on the bed kneeling towards me. Her big ass is before me in dim light. A black / Sanwli ass before me which is always my fantacy. I again applied my spit on the head of my dick and on the hole of her choot. She moaned and throb I placed my dick head on the hole of cunt and while I inserted my dick in her cunt she also forced to me to get the whole dick in her cunt. I grabbed her from the thighs and inserted my dick in her cunt. Now my whole dick was in her cunt and I started to get it in and out. While my whole dick goes inside the crack of her ass also widened and I also messaging my hand on her big ass. I enjoyed too much by this doggy style chudai. Now it's the time for me to cum in inside her choot. My speed gone to its peek. Her cunt became slippery and my dick went inside in one stroke I really fucked a swollen and fat cunt for the first time in my life. By doing so I was in full action and at once I heard some sound as some one is awaking and I started a speedy work and at last I cum in her cunt.

I and she moaned in taste. I take out my dick from her cunt though I want to stay there more but feared that someone come. She immediately slipped under the bed and I go outside but there is still silence. After some time she kissed me on my lips and went outside and slept beside her husband. In the morning on dining table I saw that there is no mark on her face about the night's action as there was not happened anything. My sala and my wife also joking as usual and I also joking on many things and said 'Oye rat ko hamaray ghar main koi shararat to nahin kee.'

Before my sala says anything Noor said 'Nahin jee hum to apnain ghar main bhee bharay sharafat sai rahtai hain.' I smiled and my sala also smiled and laughed with open mouth. Nobody can see the real things behind this smile. However, I know that my Noori is complaining about some thing.

I am also playing these things with my older / mature house maid but this will be told on some other time till that I would request you especially girls from Karachi to send me emails if they liked my lengthy story. My email address is accept_a...@hotmail.com waiting for your emails anxiously with the promise that if I received a good number of emails from the ladies of older ages I will tell you some other stories of my sexual encounters with my old house maid namely rubina masi.

Till then goodbye

Old Friends Cum Together

2007-12-27T22:54:00.000+05:30

I was getting bored sitting at home when the phone rang. It was a pleasant Surprise to hear Pooja's voice after such a long time. She was my childhood friend who had gone to the States after getting married to Anand. She had come to India for a few days. She had decided to surprise me by not telling me about it beforehand. We decided to meet in the afternoon.

Now, Pooja and I had shared a lot; right from secrets and money to even the bed. We had learnt about our tendencies in college when we had shared the same hostel room. We had a lot of fun together until she got married and went away. Her phone rekindled a lot of memories but I wondered whether we still had a chance. I wondered if she had changed after her marriage. I reached her house at 2pm. We met like old friends did and sat and chatted about the past. After some time, Pooja got up and walked down the hallway. She made me a gesture to follow her. I got up to go behind her. Pooja quickly disappeared down the hallway and into the darkness of her bedroom. As I peered into the bedroom, I could not see her anywhere. There was no noise or movement in the room, so I eased the door open and begin to walk inside. Just as I stepped into the room, I heard a faint giggle. Pooja had already undressed down to her panties and tee shirt. She took me by my hand and led me toward the bed.

Pooja was very attractive, she has short dark hair and a full figure with very nice large all natural breasts. I still had not said a word, as I sat down on the bed. She wasted not in pulling off my shirt and bra, revealing my bare breasts and now erect nipples. My breasts are not nearly as large as Pooja's, but they're nice, just about a hand full. She then began to run her fingers through my long dark hair and gently kiss my shoulder and neck. It felt so good to feel another woman next to me this way. My entire body began to shake with excitement. The build of my body is smaller than Pooja, but I am well developed in every sense and I am very young looking.

After hesitating, I could not longer restrain my desires. I began to reach out and caress Pooja's beautiful full breasts. They felt wonderful, I could not seem to touch them enough. Her nipples were now tall and erect as she gave a pleasurable and inviting moan. She took a step backward giving me room to remove her shirt and expose those mammoth breasts. They were even more attractive in the flesh and suddenly I wanted them on my mouth. I hurriedly began to kiss and suck each nipple as I held one breast in each hand. Her skin was soft and warm, we had waited a long time to experience this pleasure. Still we said nothing. Pooja continued to run her hands through my hair, her head now leaning backward with sexual joy.

I could think of nothing else but her body and the satisfaction it gave me. My tongue swirled around each nipple leaving a trace of wetness with each gentle lick. I pulled her closer by locking my legs around her thighs, her knee now lodged between my legs. An overwhelming ache now began to take over between my thighs. I could now feel my panties beginning to get quite moist. The smell that only an aroused woman can make, now began to linger in the air. Pooja glanced down to me with a naughty smile as I removed my right hand from her breast and placed it down into my pants. My fingers now begin to probe the moisture of my aching and starved pussy. I had never been so horny in my entire life. Pooja leaned into me with a passionate kiss, our tongues intertwining. Her hand now pressed against my crotch, pushing my fingers deeper into my pussy.

Wasting no time, Pooja quickly pushed me onto my back and removed my pants, revealing my moistened panties. I was even wetter than I thought. My panties actually clung to me as she slid them down. I could feel the dampness across my legs as the panties were removed. Pooja finished undressing as well, the rest of her body was gorgeous. She maintained a nicely trimmed dark bush, just as mine. I could see that she was very wet, her lips glistened from the dampness. Her hand now began to explore my tight pussy, the feeling was incredible. It was such a turn on to look her in the eye as she stroked my pussy. Occasionally, she would place a tender kiss on my stomach as I held my legs wide. She leaned to me and told me it was now time for the present that she had got for me. She gave me a wrapped present. On opening it I found a 12″ dildo having the perfect appearance of a man's penis.

Pooja reached out and took the dildo within her hands. She licked the head of the dildo, preparing it for me. Two of her fingers were still buried deep inside of me as she sucked the fake cock. Soon she removed her fingers from my sweet treasure and begins to strap on the dildo. I had never taken such a large cock, but I was up for the challenge. After strapping on the enormous cock, she positioned herself behind me and told me to get on all fours. She wanted to fuck me like an animal that was fine by me. I was now facing the bedroom door and could see into the hallway. Pooja gently ran the head across the length of my slit, teasing my pussy and covering the dildo head with my sticky juices.

Suddenly, she inserted the large cock into my awaiting pussy. At first there was a little pain, but the pain quickly turned to pleasure. She began to stroke me, slowly at first, but every stroke grew with intensity. I was surprised at how well my pussy engrossed the dildo. I could think of nothing now, but my pussy. I loved the feel of being fucked, I felt like such a dirty whore, but I liked it. She pounded me harder and harder, I could now tell that the dildo was completely covered with my essence. My sweet juices now began to drip from my cunt and run down my thighs. My eyes were now closed as I just enjoyed the feeling of being fucked by another woman. Just as I felt myself nearing climax, I opened my eyes to see Anand walk through the door with his erect cock in his hand. Pooja and Anand had planned this whole thing.

He walked straight to me and placed his throbbing cock into my mouth. I gladly began to take the length of his tool deep into my throat. I was even hotter now to think that I was sucking Pooja's husband's dick while she fucked me from behind with a strap-on. I ran my mouth up and down the shaft of his cock, kissing and licking his head every few minutes. Anand was already fighting off the desire to shoot his wad. I was ready to explode and so was Anand. Pooja just continued to ram that dildo home. I was so very wet; I could not believe it. The feel of taking a real cock in my mouth and a dildo deep in my pussy was finally too much for the both of us. Anand removed his cock from my mouth and spewed his load onto my face.

The warm cum covered my mouth and cheeks. I could taste the salty liquid on my lips as I licked a little off of my fingers. My focus quickly went back to my pussy as I neared climax. Finally, with a shattering final stroke, I lost it. My pussy exploded and released a river of cum onto the dildo. I moaned pleasurably as she inserted the dildo back inside of me to cover it with my fluids.

I fell onto my back, tired from the torrid session. Pooja straddled my face and told me that I was not quite done yet. She placed the cum covered dildo at my mouth and demanded that I lick it clean of my own nectar. I happily obeyed. I must admit I tasted pretty damn good. I licked the dildo dry. Pooja removed the tool and put her soaked pussy on my mouth. I loved the taste of Pooja. Her pussy was so tasty, bitter but yet so sweet. I attacked it, licking it with reckless abandon. I wanted my face covered with her cum as well. Some of Anand's cum remained on my face, the taste of Anand and Pooja would mix at times to make a savory treat. Pooja began to thrust her pussy across my face and I knew she was close. I began to suck her clit and that was all she could take. I spread her lips wide and awaited the flow of cum. Finally it happened, she released her love juice, it dripped directly into my hot mouth. I relished the taste and then swallowed it down. I wished that she had more as I finished licking her pussy to get every drop of the remaining cum.

Pooja and I embraced in a sultry kiss and asked Anand to leave the room. Soon we were at it again, I came three times that day. We stayed at each other throughout the vacation, allowing Anand to join at times. I can't wait till next time when they shall be back and our orgies shall continue.

One Night

2007-12-27T22:53:00.001+05:30

One night, Anita and Amit were sitting in the living room and relaxing after dinner. Anita was wearing just a panty and a long night shirt without a bra whereas Amit was in his boxer shorts and bare chested.

`Hey Amit,' She said, reading the local paper. `Listen to this. They are looking for people to join a massage class. They teach the "art of sensual massage". Do you want to try it?'

`I suppose so. How much is it?' Amit asked.

`It's 200 bucks per person and its here. Just in the neighborhood. They start tomorrow night. I'm going to call them. Shall I?' Amit nodded.

She called them and they said it was a small group. The idea was to have someone teach them how to give sensuous massages. They were both intrigued and figured that they could learn some techniques. They had a good sex life but what was the harm in trying to give it some extra zing?

The day came and Amit got home from work a little early so they could eat and be ready on time. Since massage was on the agenda, Anita put on a loose T shirt and a pair of jeans. She deliberately did not wear the bra. Amit too was similarly attired. They walked over to the apartment building address that they gave Anita. It was on the second floor of an old brownstone building and quite stylish. They rang the doorbell of the apartment and stood back, wondering if this was going to be worth it.

The door was opened by an attractive woman of about forty, dressed in a salwar suit and of attractive build.

`Hi. I'm Seema, are you here for the meeting?" She said, motioning them into a spacious living room. It was a room richly decorated and a few people were sitting on the oriental carpet on the floor. Amit introduced himself and Anita and their host beckoned them to have a seat. Amit took off his while Anita slipped off her sandals outside. They sat on the floor with the others and she made introductions.

There was Seema and her husband, a fiftyish man bringing a tray of drinks into the room, a plump couple in their thirties leaning on the couch and two single men, one was an effeminate thirty year old and the other was probably about the age of Amit and Anita.

Seema addressed the group. `Thanks for all coming, we are now all here. We had some other people call but you all know that people are unpredictable, right?" All nodded assent.

`Now, the purpose of the group is to learn massage techniques and I will be your instructor. First, I need to collect fifty rupees from each of you to be sure you are still serious.' She continued to talk as she moved around the room, collecting money. `Have any of you ever given a massage before?'

No one raised their hands. She continued.

`Well, we will cover the main points tonight. Would anyone here be offended if we were to perform a massage here tonight?' No hands.

`Okay, then. Let's begin.' She went on to describe the basic techniques of massage therapy and brought out a flip chart with anatomical drawings. It was an interesting talk.

`So,' She said. "How about a volunteer for a live demonstration? We need someone young with a good body. I will do the massaging and all you need to do is lie there. How about you Anita?'

All eyes went to Anita who nervously looked around. Amit nudged her with his elbow when she did not respond.

`What's it?' she whispered.

`What about you?' Amit said.

`No way. She may want the person to strip fully.' Anita protested.

`Well these guys are all strangers and they appear to be decent. Nobody knows who we are and moreover they too are young. For all you know you may not have to strip fully.' Amit explained. Anita still seemed to be a trifle hesitant. `Come on.' Amit encouraged.

Anita looked up at Seema and said, `Okay. What do I do?'

`Come with me into the other room and I'll show you.' They walked into the next room, presumably set up with a massage table. From the other room, Seema's voice could be heard, `Just get as comfortable as you like and lie under that sheet, we'll give you a few minutes.'

She came back and they all made small talk for a few minutes and then she led them into the next room. As Amit had rightly guessed suspected, it was a room with a massage table in the middle, some other tables around the periphery of the room with piles of towels on them. Anita was lying face down under a sheet.

`Good. Anita. I am glad you were feeling confident enough to get that comfortable.' Seema continued. Amit could see what she meant. The sheet was thin and Amit could see Anita's outline quite well under the sheet. She was fully nude.

`Now, the rest of you just have a seat and I will begin.' She motioned to stools around the periphery of the room and all sat down. Seema turned down the dimmer to bring the room to a peaceful twilight and then she turned up some peaceful music on the radio.

`Now, watch me carefully. I will describe each maneuver as I go. Remember the major moves, you can check me on that wall chart showing the anatomy.' She rubbed her hands together to warm them and stood across the table from us, looking across Anita's form to the rest of us. `Please don't talk among yourselves but you can ask me questions as I work.'

She pulled down the sheet to expose Anita's back, leaving it at about mid-waist level. The base of her well endowed breasts were visible with the nipples hidden in the bed. `Anita, you'll tell me if you don't want me to expose you too much, won't you?'

`Yes, I will Seema, don't worry about me. Its okay with us; this whole thing.' She looked at Amit and smiled as they both remembered the mall incident.

Seema began to rub warm oil on Anita's back and was kneading the muscles and Amit looked around the room. Everyone was riveted to Anita's form and she seemed very relaxed. Amit thought that she was writhing a bit with pleasure.

`Anita, do you mind if I move the towel down lower?' Seema asked.

There was a slight pause and then Anita reached down and threw the sheet on the floor. She was face down and completely nude. Her ass looked good and she had her legs slightly parted. The pussy lips could be seen albeit partly but Anita just kept her head on her folded arms and appeared to be fully relaxed.

Seema then moved down to her feet and began to work her way up right up from her feet to her legs with long slow strokes, very sensuous and lingering for a long time between her thighs. She took care to avoid getting entangled in Anita's dainty anklets. She repeated the act again and very lightly and quickly pulled her buttock cheeks apart just to let the oil stimulate the rich nerve endings of that area. Amit again looked around the room. Everyone was speechless, looking at the scene of the pretty housewife being massaged in the nude.

Seema placed one hand over Anita's low back and the other at the base of her neck and stood there a moment. Then she said `Okay Anita, you can turn over now if you want to.'

Anita looked at Amit, smiled and rolled slowly onto her back. Her nipples chocolate brown in colour were on end which was surprising to one who looked at them because of her fair complexion and she had a sensuous smile on her lips. Except for the carefully designed line of hair over her mound, her pussy lips too were visible. Besides Amit, the others who were present also appeared to be impressed with her beauty, poise and body confidence. Seema continued her massage, very professionally avoiding Anita's nipples and crotch but Amit could see that Anita was enjoying the whole thing. Before long, the massage was finished and Seema stood back and spoke.

`Now look how relaxed she is. How do you feel Anita?'

Anita sat up on the edge of the table and smiled at all of them. `I feel great. This was a great massage. Thank you' She stood up and stretched, still very naked, in front of all of them and sat back on the table again. Amit overheard a man telling his wife `Look, such body confidence and a beautifully shaped pussy!' Amit turned and saw a look of admiration on the face of the couple.

Seema took over again and said, `Your drinks have been refreshed, lets go back into the sitting room.'

As the crowd walked out, Anita got up and went into another room to get dressed. Soon she joined the others in the main room. Seema made a point to invite them back, no charge next time because Anita was such a good subject.

It was after the massage incident that they made final plans for the Goa trip. Since the occurrence of both the happenings was merely incidental Amit decided to tell Anita that during the first incident at the dressing room, Dileep too had been present.

`I am sorry, love but I myself was not aware. It was only later that he told me that he too had enjoyed seeing you just like the others had. ` Amit said.

`God! I really don't know what's happening. But the silver lining is that he would have known that I was hardly the one exposing myself. You were the one upto all these naughty activities.' Anita said.

`Yeah! I guess so. But imagine what I would have looked like when he told me. It is one thing to be doing it impetuously for fun when the crowd consists of unknown people as at the massage parlour.' Amit said.

`Yes. Poor you but anyway what has been done can't be undone.' Anita replied cheerfully.

The next day Amit and Anita headed for their holiday at Goa.

The bookings had been done in a hotel that they had previously stayed in. It had a lovely stretch of beach covered with silver sands. There was however one quiet corner which most people did not know existed. Both Amit and Anita were eagerly looking forward to the time that they would be spending there especially in view of the recent exhibitionist streak that they had imbibed.

The first day they just spent in making love and unwinding. The hotel had a lovely pool with sparkling clear blue water and they made good use of it. This was followed by generous doses of red wine and finally a sumptuous dinner.

The next day dawned nice and clear. Anita put on the new bikini that she had purchased. Just as they were leaving, they received a message on their cell phone from Dileep that he too was in town and wanted to know the hotel they were staying in.

`What to do?' they both asked one another and then they decided that there was hardly any choice except to ask him over.

`God, how am I going to face him? Again.' Anita said blushing a beetroot red.

`Relax.' Amit comforted her.

`I'll try to but how can I rid myself of the knowledge that he has seen me nude?' Anita said.

`Sure, he has but as you said it hardly reflects on you and well, what he has seen was surely nice and he would be having nice memories of it.' Amit said with an impish grin.

`Easy for you to say so.' Anita replied.

It so transpired that Dileep was not alone. He is for a marketing business of certain medicinal products and when he had an opportunity to visit Goa, he armed with the knowledge that Amit and Anita were there, brought his wife Kavita along as well. Just as Dileep and Amit were close friends, similarly Anita and Kavita too were close having been together in the university.

The first day they spent on the beach enjoying the sun. With the girls in their bikinis, Dileep and Amit were enjoying the sun and the awesome setting. They played in the surf. Dileep and Amit kept kidding the girls about going topless. They almost thought that their wives would oblige but both ended up chickening out. The next day they took the hand made maps the hotel had and went hiking back in the jungle area. It did have trails but was still really grown over quite a bit.

They saw one of the small streams and were still on the right path. The next stream they came to was fairly large and they took the trail that ran along the water. After about 30 minutes more of hiking they came to a beautiful small waterfall. It had a pool that was about 20 feet long and 30 feet wide. They stopped and ate lunch in the beautiful setting. Anita and Kavita made the comment that she wished she had her swimsuit. Dileep and Amit both looked at each other and both got a gleam in their eyes. They stood up and both took off their shirts and then their shorts. The girls started laughing and giggling. Amit started to jump in his boxers but Dileep started pulling his off. Amit kind of paused for a moment and then followed his lead.

The girls were really laughing and giggling now as Dileep and Amit jumped in. The girls had only seen their backsides until Dileep got up on a rock. Kavita looked at Anita and smiled.

`Men really are cool! Doesn't really take them long to strip. That too in public. What if someone just walks across.' Kavita said and Anita nodded.

`Yeah, he would be disappointed seeing just men nude. In fact his day would be made if the person who walks across were to see us naked.' Anita replied.

`I think you are right.' Kavita replied and they both laughed.' Tell me, Anita, would you be able to do what our husbands are doing. I mean strip. We of course have seen one another nude and now we have also seen our, I mean you have seen my husband and I have seen your husband nude. I am just asking you whether anyone else has seen you topless/nude besides the regular guys like tailors, doctors etc and should we do it if these guys persist?'

Anita was silent for a while thinking about the two recent occurrences. ` I wouldn't mind if its okay with you.'

`Okay, lets see how tomorrow is.' Kavita replied

Dileep and Amit were both jumping off the rock which was just about three feet from the water and telling them they too should come it felt great. They had expected the girls to follow but they turned out to be far more demure. All they did was talk and laugh but it was obvious that they were positively enjoying what they were seeing.

They had a couple of swims and then finally got out and sat on the smooth rocks on the side of the pond to dry with their back towards their wives. It was in this position that they put on their underwears and got dressed.

They went back to the secluded corner of the beach the next day. It was a place that was not noticeable to one who did not know of its existence and hence was largely uncrowded..

`This is not fair.' Dileep said addressing both the girls ` We showed enough spunk to strip fully and you did not have the courage or I would say the decency to join us. Very bad.' He mock chided.

`Well, today you may have a bonus surprised.' Kavita said. Obviously she and Anita had done some discussing. `If you will turn your faces the other side, we promise you will be suitably rewarded.' The men dutifully complied while Anita and Kavita quickly stripped leaving just the bikini panty on.

Anita's breasts were beautiful, full with just the slightest hint of sag, her chocolate brown nipples pointing slightly up. Just perfect. Amit at that moment felt proud at his wife's lovely body and thanked her silently for all the work that had gone into making it the way it was. Anita had shaved her legs and bikini line. To this she always paid a lot of attention; just a little vertical line of hair above the pussy lips. nature had been kind to her and except for the pussy which required occasional shaping and the underarms, she was virtually hairless all over the body in sharp contrast to the thick mane of hair on her head. The advantage in getting rid of all the hair in additional to looking elegant was that she could decide even when nude whether to show the pussy lips or not. Of course she had not said this to Amit but this was the thought that had flashed in his mind when he had seen the tastefully shaped pussy. Kavita was fairer than Anita and though her breasts too were of the same colour, the nipples were pink and did not stand as erect as Aniita's.

They took pictures all along with the digital camera but knew when they posed with their arms around each other there was defiantly a sexual feeling in the air. Dileep sat on one small rock and asked Kavita to sit on one knee which she promptly did. He then asked Anita to sit on the other knee. Anita hesitated for a while but then went ahead. Amit clicked the picture and found it quite erotic. Nobody was fully naked but the girls were topless. Dileep took a picture of Amit with the girls the same way.

They were in the cove and helping Amit with the food basket was Kavita while Dileep and Anita were walking in knee deep water. Anita's nipples were erect but she appeared to be quite comfortable now with her topless status. The pendent of the gold necklace was seductively hanging between her breasts. It was at that moment that the whirr of a motorboat was heard and they could see a motorboat approaching. Kavita and Amit were hidden from the view by shrubs and rocks so while they could watch they couldn't be seen. Taking advantage of the distraction caused by the motorboat, Dileep pulled at Anita's panty string. Within no time she was nude. She was startled by this sudden act of Dileep's and as she spun around to run back to where Amit and Anita were, Dileep held her firmly by the arm. There were two foreigners in the motorboat and they came within a distance of about ten feet of where Anita was standing fully nude her wrist in Dileep's hand who was just not letting her go.

`Dileep is so wicked. Unnecessarily adding to Anita's embarrassment.' Kavita said. ` I'll teach him a lesson.' She promptly peeled off her own panty and walked casually to where Dileep and Anita were standing. It was perhaps a lucky day for the foreigners. They smiled and waived and after drinking in the site for about a minute turned and went.

As they left Dileep ran leaving her and she ran after him picking up sand and throwing it after him.

`Relax, you two.' Amit said.

`You saw your pal. He pulled off my panty leaving me nude in front of those guys while he himself stood there grinning with his swimming trunks on.' Anita said angrily.

`Easy, easy. Don't get worked up, Anita.' Kavita said and Amit concurred. ` All in jest so cool down.' Anita however did not quieten down till she had thrown a good amount of sand on Dileep and also putting a heapful inside his swimming trunk which made him pull it off and go again into the water to wash it off. What amused Amit was that she did all the running around nude without bothering to find her panty.

Later on Kavita and Dileep were kind of wrestling on a sheet with Kavita on top and then they got down to the sand. Amit took a picture of them and kidded them that it will look like they were making love even though one could see his cock poking out from under where she was sitting. Later on that afternoon, they were again having similar sort of fun and Amit took another picture of them only this time the cock was not visible. He kept a close look on them and did notice that when she slid off of him that he definitely was in her, but Amit just smiled exchanged a meaningful glance with Anita and kept quiet.

After a while Kavita took a piece of ice and started teasing Amit with it. They all had had a couple of beers and inhibitions had been lost. She hopped up on top of him and the playful wrestling started again; this time with Amit. Kavita told Anita to get Dileep and take revenge for what he had done by pulling off her panty. Anita immediately pounced on Dileep and both of them ended upon top of the men with Anita virtually on top of Dileep and Kavita on top of Amit. In wiggling around, Kavita hopped up and sat on Amit's cock. It did not go in her but she had his cock trapped between her pussy and his stomach. She was wiggling around still tickling him with the ice.

Amit glanced over at Dileep and saw him kind of lift Anita up and sit her back down on his cock so they were in the same position that Kavita and he were. He saw Anita kind of freeze for a moment and then attempted to move but Dileep continued to laugh and wiggle like nothing was different. After a little while she started to play along. Kavita kept moving around a little until the tip of Amit's cock was right at her entrance. She was so wet that he knew one wrong move and the cock would slip inside of her. He saw Dileep raise his knees and saw that caused Anita to slowly move forward until he could not see the tip of Dileep's cock any more. They played just a little longer like that and then all took off to the water laughing and giggling.

Amit did not enter Kavita, but could not have done anything closer to having sex with her than that. He had almost exploded from the sensation. He was not sure if Dileep had entered Anita or not because he never saw the tip of his cock again or if they just did the same thing as Kavita and he himself had done. .

Anita and Amit talked and hugged while they were in the water and agreed this has been a great holiday so far. They were back on the beach when Dileep and Kavita started the wrestling fun again. They were kind off to the side of Anita and Amit, so they could see Dileep's cock and Kavita's bottom. They saw him lift her up and he slowly slid into her. Both Anita and Amit were looking but trying not to let on. It was so erotic. With Dileep so obviously inside her Kavita told Anita that Amit looked like he needed cooling off and threw her an ice cube. She started doing the same to Amit.

`Should we do it as well?' Anita enquired.

`Sure, we will what's the hurry?' By the way I have a fantasy. You game with it? Amit replied.

`So long as it is not absolutely wild.' Anita laughed.

`Well, I could never in my wildest dreams imagine that we would be laughing and playing on a secluded beach this way with friends. I have always thought of you and another woman; in this case Kavita standing face to face. You can be nude or wearing a panty as you wish.' Amit said.

`Go on, I am listening. In this hustle bustle, I don't even know where the panty is. Perhaps it will get washed away and we will walk back after wearing the clothes only.'

`Well, your nipples should be touching and you should be blindfolded; both of you. One of us i.e. either Dileep or me will run our tongue over your right and Kavita's left nipple and the other person should do it to the other nipple. The test is that just by the flicker of your husband's tongue, you should be able to identify whether he is touching your left nipple or right.' Amit concluded.

`Being nude is one thing but getting him to flicker his tongue over the nipples.' Anita said.

`All in fun and nothing cloak and dagger.' Amit explained.

` Okay, if it is okay with you, it is fine by me. Let us put this across to Kavita.' Anita said.

They walked over to where Kavita and Dileep were and narrated this to them. They both seemed to be in agreement. So both Anita and Kavita were blindfolded and they stood facing each other. Kavita's pussy was virtually clean shaven and so she could feel the prick of the few hair that Anita had left behind on her mound. `Ouch' she said and both the girls laughed leaving the men wondering as to what the joke was. With their hands over one another's back, they stood their toes touching just as the tip of their nipples were also touching. Anita's sensitive nipples were fully erect and they waited in tantalizing anticipation for the licking of the nipples to start. Since the men decided to take their own sweet time, Kavita brought her hands down to Anita's buttocks and felt the tight taut skin when for about five seconds they felt their nipples being teased by two tongues. The realization that while one of the tongues was their husband's abut the other one was that of another man was very erotic. The bet did not proceed further because both the women got the names right.

The following day on the beach was more exciting. They were doing the same stuff when Anita and Dileep started wrestling on the blanket. They were to Amit's side and she was rubbing oil on his chest. Amit could see Dileep's cock and as Anita wiggled around he could see the head of his uncircumcised cock rubbing all around her entrance. Dileep tickled her sides and she moved backward sending the tip of his penis into her. She moved and he came back out. He tickled her again and she moved back again. Amit could see the foreskin of his cock roll back by the lips of Anita's pussy as about half of his penis went into her. Anita didn't seem to mind and for her it seemed to be fun. They kept laughing and giggling all the while more and more of his cock was disappearing until she sat all the way down on him. They wrestled just a little while longer and she was moving up and down on him giggling all along. She was continuously making attempts to get up but he was holding her by the hipbone and keeping her in place and also tickling her at the same time. When they stopped she slid off and the smoothness suggested that lots of precum would have oozed. They all headed down to the water and again Anita and Amit played and hugged each other.Later that afternoon Amit did the same thing again to Anita the rubbing of their nude bodies while their spouses played around or just talked proved to be very pleasurable.

Over the next few days they had sex a few more times but always in a kind of playful fashion and never without their spouse. Lovemaking definitely stayed hot with Anita though, like they had a renewed interest in their sex lives. It was not until about a few months later that Anita brought up needing to plan another vacation one day when Dileep and Kavita were over. Kavita quickly chimed in that they should think about taking another vacation together as the one at Goa had been such fun. They all smiled a knowing smile and promised to make it happen sooner than later.

The next morning a telephone rang as Anita was showering. She could hear her husband Amit listening to the call as water cascaded off the contours of her body

Anita emerged topless from the bathroom with a towel draped around her waist. The henna tatoo that she had recently acquired over her belly button made it look all the more sexy

`Hi Love! We are invited to a party this evening. Dileep and Kavita too will be coming. We have a meeting at a hotel and we have taken a room. The meeting will get over by 5 and the room will be vacant. I have arranged it so that you can have a swim and then change in the hotel room. I will have to go with the office guys. On the way back I will go straight to the party with Kavita. Amit will collect you from the hotel since his office is this side. Okay with you?'

`Yes. I guess so.' Anita did not sound very enthusiastic. She was still wearing only the towel and mentally thinking about the party. The henna tatoo that she had recently acquired over her belly button with the image of a rising sun and its rays made it look all the more sexy. In addition to that there was a heart shaped tatoo over her left breast and a dragon shaped one over her right buttock. Amit had teased her about where she had gone to get it but she replied that these were only stickers and could be applied by anyone in the privacy of their homes. While it was possible that the one over the breast and the belly button had been applied by herself surely the one over the buttock could not have been stuck by herself

`Cheer up!' Amit said giving her a hug.

Anita reached the hotel in time and had a long and relaxing swim at the hotel pool. At around 7 she went to the room and started getting ready. She put on a black saree with a sleeveless blouse. It had a plunging neckline and showed off a lot of bare skin. The saree was tied well below the navel to show off her belly button and the dainty pin in it. Not only that the contrast of her fair skin with the saree's black color was mindblowing. She had applied the usual make up, mascara, lipstick, matching nail polish on hands and toes.

She adjusted her panty which was a trifle brief. Though it covered her pussy it left her buttocks exposed and of course the black dragon. . If Anita had a hairy pussy it would have been impossible to wear such a panty. She tied the cord of the salwar, put her nail polished toes on the dressing table to adjust the anklets one by one. As she finished tying the anklets, she received a message from Amit on her mobile that she should hurry up. She had completely forgotten that she had promised to send a message to Dileep that she would call him when she was ready. They were ready to leave. At the door she quickly eased her feet into black sandals and just as she was tying the buckles she saw Dileep's car standing under a tree slightly far from the drive way with the car facing the hotel. Anita decided to walk down and if Dileep was indeed there, to give him a surprise. That way, she would meet him in semi darkness and the incident of his seeing her in the mall wouldn't come up. She draped the saree around herself to avoid any unwelcome attention and taking advantage of the trees, walked around the driveway quietly taking extra care to ensure that the tinkle of her anklets remained barely audible. She could see from the silhouette that Dileep was indeed sitting in the car. Anita decided to take a chance, opened the door next to the driver's and quickly slid in.

If her intention was to give Dileep a shock, she succeeded in doing so but she too was equally shocked. Dileep's zip was open and he was merrily playing with his cock which was at full erection.

`I.. well' was all she could mutter. It was a moment people don't usually encounter in their lives; sitting in a car next to husband's friend when both the couples are scheduled to go to a party.

Dileep looked at her and laughed a sheepish grin. Somehow her eyes kept getting diverted to his erect cock in this very unusual place.

`Don't you think its time to get it back into its rightful place i.e inside the trouser? And by the way what is this? I mean why?' she asked casually.

`Well, I was just waiting for you and suddenly your image, well, nude image as I had seen you in the mall and all the incidents at the beach flashed in my mind. In no time, I got erect and well, there did not appear to be any reason as to why I shouldn't play with it for a while. You had promised to message me. Remember? And so far as putting it back, it won't go in unless it is flaccid.' Dileep replied .' And it won't be flaccid till I discharge.'

It was at that moment that two men passed by their car. They were obviously drivers of some people who had come to the hotel. Anita was feeling uneasy.

`At least throw a handkerchief on that when someone passes by. What if anyone has a torch?'

`I don't have handkerchief.' Dileep replied.

`Well don't discharge and do something fast The white cum will fly here and there and I don't want any spots on my saree. Try to put it inside. It will be very embarrassing if someone sees you this way and me sitting by your side.' She said.

As they were talking they saw a car drive in the portico and both of them saw that Amit and Kavita had arrived. Anita could see Amit sending her a message. She remembered that she had told him that she did not like carrying a mobile but it would be very soon that they would notice Dileep's car standing in under the tree and the presence of both of them would seem very surreptitious.

There was only one way left and she made the choice quickly. Anita caught hold of Dileep's cock, her eyes firmly fixed to where Amit's car was parked and tried to put it back but Dileep was right. It didn't go in. She then bent down, opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around the swollen head of Dileep's cock. She started sucking it, taking it in and out of her mouth, alternating this act of hers by looking at the portico to check whether they were actually walking towards the car. Dileep reclined on the seat and enjoyed the sensation of his cock being swallowed over and over. Slowly but with a sense of urgency as well. She began to move quickly, her lips lightly touching the shaft, her saliva making moist noises as she changed directions. Using only her mouth, she pumped his cock up and down, her efforts shaking the seat. Several fast strokes would be followed by a long plunge. Taking him deep into her throat, she'd pause, letting him know how deep he was, feeling the tightness of her mouth. The velvety smooth, slick skin in the back of her throat caressed the head of his cock, sending ripples of pleasure in Dileep's body.. Then she would pull up quickly, and repeat her fast strokes, again, only to plunge long and deep. Oh God, why isn't he cumming!

'Unnghh…I'm…gonna…cum!' Dileep panted.

Her pace quickened, her saliva dripped onto his balls, feeding the fires in them instead of quenching them. His hips moved up, a primitive instinct taking over control.Unwittingly she found herself playing with his balls as well and she kept her mouth firmly over his cock as she felt the first gush of his discharge.

Sperm rushed from his cock as she held him about half way into her mouth. Spasms wracked Dileep's body as cum surged from his twitching cock. She knew that this was as per the demands of the moment. She just could not afford to get her saree stained and sitting there for a long time would unnecessarily give Kavita wrong ideas. With her mouth full of Dileep's cum, she swallowed it in one big gulp and then quickly got out of the car to walk back the way she had come. She had barely gone a couple of yards when she saw Dileep start the car and take it to where Kavita and Amit were standing.

`Hi! Where were you?' Kavita asked while Amit kept staring at his wife who was looking gorgeous.

`Oh! Just taking a walk.' She replied.

"Come. We are getting late.' Amit said as they piled into one car and drove to the party.

Paying Guest

2007-12-27T22:49:00.001+05:30

Before telling the story let me tell you a bit about myself, my name is Umer and I'm 26, the story I'm going to share with you is 100% true and it all happened to me a year ago, I'm an Engineer by profession and basically from here, as I haven't any place to live here so I started looking for an together after reading from newspaper and all that but whenever people saw that I'm a single male they refuse to rent out their house or portion to me.

After a month or so I saw an add in newspaper about an upper portion available in a home, so I went there and talked to the owner but the situation was same but after an hour discussion I was successful to convince him that I'm a gentleman and an educated guy and he will not face any problem because of me. So he hesitantly agreed and finally I got shifted from my friend's home to the upper portion of that house as paying guest. After living a few days I came to know about those people living in lower portion, they were a couple with a baby boy of 1 year and the mother of that man.

I never made any problem for them and use to go to my office and return at 7:00 in the evening. I have just seen those people very rarely. They were very happy about me and liked my routine and manners, and after about two months I came to know from the owner that he had got a very good job in Dubai and he is moving there soon, but they have not allowed him to take his family with him. So he departed after a few days and life was normal as usual for me, one day the wife of the owner called me downstairs and that day I saw her closely for the first time, got large tits and a nice ass and she was about 5' 6", her name was Tehmina and she was asking me to bring her a few medicines from the market as her baby was not feeling well. I brought her medicine and again had a chance to see her closely. When she turned around to go inside I got a chance to see her ass, it was round and full and looked great under the shalwar kameez she was wearing, She was just beautiful.

After that I use to think about her a lot and tried to have a look of her whenever I got a chance, but she usually don't go out a lot. From my room upstairs I can she the backyard of their house where she use to wash clothes and all that, so I use to watch her doing this, she usually don't care much about her dress while washing clothes and I got a good look of her tits as she use to bend to pick up the clothes from the washing machine, and also was able to see her nice ass which I wished to kiss and grab from behind. I use to masturbate after looking such scenes. One day I came early from my office and was taking rest in my room when I heard her calling my name from downstairs, I came downstairs and saw her standing out of her room and she was looking very beautiful and sexy in a blue shalwar kameez, She smiled looking at me and said, Umer are you free at the moment there is some problem with my TV, I'm trying to play a movie but its not working, can you fix it, I said OK, let me see whats wrong, I went inside their home for the first time, I saw her mother in law sitting there and I said hello to her and started looking into the matter, after a few minutes I made it working as their was a little problem with the tuning of TV. She told me that they have brought a new Indian movie and she asked me have I seen this I said oh!! it's a good movie someone told me but I haven't seen it yet. She instantly asked me would you like to watch it right now with us if you like, I was a bit hesitant but when her mother in law said yes why don't you watch it here, you must be feeling boring alone, so I said OK. And sat their on a sofa she made a cup of tea for me and we were looking towards each other during the and smile.

After an hour or so, her mother in law said ok, now I'm going its too late and I have to take rest now and by saying this she went to her room for sleeping, now both of us were sitting there and watching movie but I was thinking about her and looking at her beautiful boobs whenever I got a chance, her dupatta was not on the right place and I can see her boobs underneath the Kameez and I think she also noticed this thing, her baby was lying near her and after a few minutes she decided to breast feed the baby, I was surprised that she started feeding the baby in front of me and I saw a glimpse of her tits but for a fraction of a second and during feeding her child went to sleep and she laid him on the couch near her and asked me that can I put the lights off as the baby is sleeping now, I said OK as you like and she done it. Now it was dark and I can just see the outlines of her sitting there.

But that was not enough, because after some time she came close to me and sat down on the same sofa I was sitting, and started talking to me about different things about my job, friends etc and then she asked me whether I have any girl friend or not, I was a virgin and hadn't sex and girl friends etc so I said no. She said why is it like this a handsome boy like you must have a girlfriend and by saying this she came close to me and now I can smell her perfume, she was doing magic to me, and I was very nervous, suddenly she took my hand in her hand and started creasing it, and suddenly she placed my hand on her left tit and pressed a bit, I was shocked and tried to get away but she said oh where are you going " Bara maza a raha hai, zara mere mammay dabao " I in a state of shock and fascination started moving my hands on her boobs over her kameez and also stared pressing them.

By the time I was turned on and my dick was getting hard in my Jeans, she stared producing sounds like " ah ah han zara zor say maza a raha hai ". And then she kissed me on cheek and placed one of her leg on my thigh and turned her face to me and kissed me on lips and I reciprocated her as I was confident now and also feeling much better and enjoying the situation, so both of our tongues touched each others and we kissed deeply for a minute and then I started kissing her face neck and lips, and also placed my hand under her kameez and tried to grab her tits underneath the kameez and there was her bra, I touched her tits and kissed her once again, she said in my ear lets go to the bedroom and she took me to her bedroom and bolted the room from inside, after sitting on the bed we started kissing again and she had placed her hand on my jeans right on my dick, which was very hard now and she unzipped my jeans and took out my dick from my underwear and started stroking it, I got a great feeling and I lifted her kameez up to her tits and she laid down in my lap and I unhooked her bra and wow, there were her tits in front of me very beautiful, big and white with brown nipples,

It made me mad and I started sucking her hard nipples like crazy, and grabbed her tits very hard, she stated making sounds and said " zara aram say, han dard hota hai aram say chooso nipples ko " and these words from her were making me more crazy, and also I heavy tits, it felt so good and after some time she asked me to undress completely and I done it in a flash and also took off her kameez and placed a hand on her shalwar but she placed my hand on her cunt from above the shalwar and I started feeling it then she placed one leg on the other pressing my hand in between her legs and on her cunt, it was really hot down there I took my hand out and put off her shalwar exposing her beautiful legs, round ass and beautiful cunt having hair on it.

She placed my hand on the clit and started saying " mere choot lay lo, kafi denon say main nay nahi marwae, man bahut tang hon, han apna lun is may dal do " and her dirty words were making me really turned on, I stared kissing her all over her body and kissed her cunt lips and played with her clit with my tongue and it made her crazy when I was sucking her there, she was moaning loudly and I inserted my two fingers inside her cunt and she got mad by now and tried to bite my shoulder, I put those fingers in her mouth and again stared kissing her, she took my rod in her hand and kissed its head and after that started sucking it, that was incredible as it was my first time and I have only seen such things in movies I was getting crazy, and after a few minutes of was there she kissed my lips and placed my dick on her pussy lips and asked me to insert it in, I did so and slowly my dick went inside her tight pussy, it was very hot and moist inside and I started thrusting her, in and out. She was crying now and said " han zoor say pura andar dal do, itna mota hai, meri to choot phat jaye ghee, han zoorsay oooh han " and by doing it suddenly I felt something happening inside and I realized it was her orgasm and her pussy was contracting inside and she came for the first time and right after that I also She took my cum by her fingers and tasted it. She was smiling looking at me and then after a few minutes in this pose she got up and went to bathroom and cleaned her belly and tits.

She came back and I was lying there on her bed, she came there and laid beside me and turned her face to me and started kissing once again, I placed my hands on her ass and stared replying her kisses and also grabbing her ass cheeks, and I found out that my dick was again getting hard and she noticed it too as it touched her belly above her pussy, and she said ""oh ya dubara khara ho gaya hai, isay phir mere choot main dal do, and I placed my dick once again inside her pussy and stared moving forward and backward she was also doing the same and we started enjoying again, after a few minutes like this she laid me on my back and sat on top of my dick and started jumping up and down getting a deep penetration and it was great, and she was saying " oh tumhara lan to mere mian say bhe bara hai, bara maza a raha hai ", and then she placed her arms on the bed making her ass high in the air Doggie style and asked me to enter her from behind, I placed my dick inside her and stared with a great force this time and she started crying once again, and I grabbed her tits which were moving quickly, and placed my one arm around her belly and she came for the second and third time in a short period of time, and I came too all over her ass this time, she turned to me and kissed me and said thankyou for a nice fuck she was missing since her husband had gone abroad.

After that day whenever we got a chance we used to fuck and nobody came one day her husband sent her visa etc. and she left for Dubai, and she asked me a night before her departure to fuck her and we spent the night together that I still remember, also I ass fucked her that night and it was a brand new experience for both of us, anyway we enjoyed it a lot.

Peeping Tom

2007-12-27T22:43:00.000+05:30

My name is Mallika, and I'm married to Dheeraj, who is in the Navy. We are both 29 yrs. old, and, have been, married for 7 years. Dheeraj has a much younger brother, Sunil who is now 20. Since he was 18, Sunil has spent most weekends, at our flat, when Dheeraj is away, keeping me 'company'.

Because I am alone so much, in the flat, I don't close doors as much as most people. One night when Sunil was in the flat, I decided to have a bath, while he watched a video. As I lay soaking, in the hot, soapy water, I sensually washed my 36D breasts, with a large sponge, filling it with hot water and squeezing it, so the contents cascaded down onto my big brown nipples. Although I had a Simply Red tape playing, I heard Sunil walk along the corridor, presumably, going to the toilet. As I continued rubbing my breasts, stomach and legs, I forgot about him. After a couple of minutes, I realised that I hadn't heard the cistern flush. I turned my head, towards the partly open, door, and suddenly heard the sound of scampering feet, and the toilet door closed. He had been peeking through the gap in the door! I guessed that he was now tugging at his young cock. I was blushing, but giggled at how naughty I felt.

Perhaps I was naive, but, as he was only 18, I never considered that he would be interested in girls, never mind, a woman my age. I got out of the bath, and closed the door. As I dried myself, I heard Sunil leave the toilet, and go back to the living room.

Now, in my short gown, and a pair of clean pair of knickers, I joined Sunil. He acted as if nothing had happened, but hardly looked at me, as he continued to watch his video. I poured myself a glass of wine, and decided to forget about the incident.

I didn't give it another thought until Sunil arrived, the following Friday. We chatted, as usual, while we ate a take-away meal, with me drinking a couple of glasses of wine. I told him that he could watch a video, if he wanted to, while I took a bath.

I was getting undressed, while the water was running, when the memories of the previous week came back to me. I put my hand on the door handle, to close it, when I had the naughtiest of thoughts. Deliberately, I left it ajar, about 9 or 10 inches.

When I sunk into the hot bubbles, I couldn't relax. My heart was skipping beats as I wondered whether he would come back, for a second look. I needn't have worried, after about five minutes, I sensed him tiptoeing out of the living room. Desperately trying not to look at the door I leaned out of the bath to pick up the large jug, to wash my hair, making sure that he got a good view of my firm tits and inch long, 'rock hard' brown nipples.

I proceeded to wash my long, brown, permed hair, gently making my breasts sway, when the soapy bubbles ran over them. After 5, or so, minutes, I heard the toilet door close. I chuckled, to myself. It had worked. I don't know why, but teasing this 18-yr. old boy was turning me on. After rinsing my hair, I lay back, and just wallowed, letting my nipples peak through the bubbles. As he probably couldn't see my tits, anymore, he went back to his video. Again we didn't mention what had just happened, as I sat opposite him, while we watched the late night football highlights. In bed that night, I couldn't get to sleep, for thinking about what I had done. Quietly, and quickly I fingered myself to orgasm.

We continued this 'game' for the whole of the following year, whenever Dheeraj was at sea. He would stand outside of the bathroom, watching me wash my tits, then run into the toilet for a wank. Then I would sit opposite him, sometimes flashing my knickers, and long legs. Occasionally I would let my Robin fall open, to show him my cleavage, pretending that it was an accident. In bed I would end the night by playing with myself.

By now I had convinced Dheeraj to buy me a vibrator, 'because I missed him so much'! I don't know which of us looked forward to Friday night, the most, Sunil or myself. Towards the end of the year, I found a pair of my knickers in the wash-basket, with a white stain in the crotch that I wasn't mine!

Sunil came to stay with me for the weekend, of his 19th birthday. By now he was quite tall (5ft 9) and handsome, for a young boy. Playing football and hockey had made his body fill out.

When the pizza arrived, I offered him a bottle of beer, for the first time, "Are you sure?" he asked. "Of course. You're nearly a man now!" I laughed.

We spent the next hour eating, drinking (he had three bottles!), and chatting. When we had finished, I announced that I was going to have a bath. We had still never admitted, to each other, that we both knew what the other was doing. Perhaps, the mystery added to the sexual tension.

As I was getting undressed, I had a Devilish thought, as to what I would do for his birthday treat. Just to tease him, I closed the bathroom door.Sunil was watching his video, when I sat joined him in the living room. As I always do, when I sit on the armchair, I curled my legs underneath me. As we chatted, and drank, I shuffled my position slightly, opening my legs. His eyes nearly popped out of his head; I wasn't wearing any knickers!

During the next half-hour, I was 'like a cat on hot coals'; I couldn't sit still, re-positioning myself, continuously, making sure that he didn't miss a thing. Opening my legs, slightly, then closing them, pulling my knees up to my chin, short flashes then long, lingering moments. My fanny was soaking. I started to worry that I might mark the chair! He never took his eyes from between my legs. He, too, had to keep adjusting himself, as his cock must have been straining to get out of his pants.

Sunil suddenly blurted out, "I'm going to bed!" and ran out of the room, nearly bent double. Pleased with myself, I too went to bed. As I was a little bit drunk, for once, I couldn't keep quiet when I fucked myself, three or four times, with my vibrator. I was moaning and groaning, as I thrashed my plastic cock in and out of my hot cunt, thinking about Sunil in the next room, wanking for India.

The atmosphere, at breakfast, was electric. We never spoke about the previous nights' 'game', but he couldn't hide the cheeky grin, on his face. I was really enjoying these nights, but gradually, began to worry about where the relationship was going. Thankfully, Dheeraj was soon posted back to the UK, which meant that he could travel home, most weekends. I, also, started going out, occasionally, with friends, from work, on Fridays, which meant that the risk was being reduced, as Sunil was staying less often.

When he did, we still 'played our game', still without touching each other. My masturbating was getting louder and louder, as I wanted him to know the effect that he had on me. I was, also, deliberately leaving my wet knickers on the top of the wash basket, for him to find. The following morning, they would always be caked in dry spunk.

Just before the Christmas, Dheeraj was posted to the Mediterranean, for two months. On the Thursday after he had gone, Sunil rang to ask if he could bring a friend, to stay at the flat, on the Saturday night. Nervously, I agreed, but told him that I would be going out, to a party, with colleagues from work, so they would be alone. He didn't seem to mind, too much, which disappointed me slightly.

On the Saturday, they arrived at about 5pm, Sunil showed his friend Robin, to the spare room, where they left their over night bags. Both boys were 15, about the same height and physique. Sunil was the most attractive, but Robin had bright ginger hair, and a lovely, warm smile. We sat talking and drinking coffee, for an hour, or so, when I looked at my watch and told them that I would have to shower and get ready for my party.

As I didn't know what Sunil had told Robin, I closed the bathroom door, when I showered. As I was about to turn the shower on, I heard the sound of whispering, outside the door. I smiled, to myself, as I realised that Sunil had told his friend about our 'game'.

I was in my bedroom, fastening my bra, when I heard someone open the bathroom door; I looked in the mirror. My bedroom door wasn't completely closed, and I could see Robin watching me. For a few seconds, I didn't know what to do. Instead of confronting him, I slowly continued, straightening my black nylon, stockings, bending over as I did, so my tits nearly popped out of the cups. I pulled my knickers high up my thighs, making sure that they accentuated my legs, and framed my tight, round arse cheeks, for him.

My heart was pounding, as I took my time choosing a skirt, finally deciding on my, short, black leather one, and a low cut blue blouse. By now Sunil had joined him, they had even pushed the door open slightly, for a clearer view. By the time, that I had put my shoes on, they were back, sitting in the living room.

"What are you plans for tonight?" I asked Sunil, while I stood in front of the mirror, applying my lipstick. "We're just going to watch a couple of videos," he laughed, and looked at Robin, who joined in.

I was watching Robin and Sunil's reflections, as they stared at me, whispered and began to laugh, again. "I might be late, because some of the girls are going clubbing. There's beer in the fridge, if you want it." I winked at Sunil, and left for the party.

Although I am only 29, it felt good to be desired by these two young boys, one of who was my brother in law. The party was held in a City center pub, and went well. There was plenty to drink and eat, and the music was good. When the pub closed, no one really wanted to go clubbing, so I decided to go straight home. In the taxi, I spent the whole journey planning how I could tease both boys, without letting anything get 'out of hand'.

As I entered the flat, I could hear the boys making a lot of noise, and the T V was very loud. The first thing that I saw was a black cock, the size of my arm going into a shaved fanny, on my 24- inch TV!

"What the Hell! Where did you find those?" I shouted, as I entered the living room. They were watching Dheeraj's porn videos, and the carpet was littered with used tissues and empty beer bottles. "Shit!" Sunil gasped, "I'm sorry, I was looking for something to watch, and found these." He stuttered, as he tried to find the remote control, and pull his pants up to cover his boner, at the same time! "I'm so sorry, Mel. I thought that you would be back later than this! Shit! I'm so sorry!"

The sight of two teenagers wanking at a porn film was surreal, but very funny. Laughing at his predicament, I told him, "It's okay. Don't let me spoil your night, carry on. Who wants a beer?"

Puzzled, they looked at each other, grinned, and then both replied, "Yes please." When I came back with the beers, they had pulled their jeans up, but had not fastened them. Their cocks were now hidden from view. I handed them a bottle, each, making sure that they could look down my cleavage.

Sitting next to Sunil, I picked up two of the empty video boxes, and asked, "This isn't the first time that you've watched these, is it?" Blushing, he replied that he'd found them some months earlier, and had regularly watched them, when I went out. I couldn't believe how horny he was. Not only had he spent the last 18 months spying on me, he was also wanking over porn videos. I only wished that his elder brother had been half as horny!

"Which one do you like best?" I asked. After looking at Robin, for guidance, Sunil pointed at one on the floor. 'Blowjob Annie', "I might have guessed! Just like your brother!" I said as I read the box, "Is this what you like your girlfriends to do, for you?" I asked him. "I wish!" he said as he rolled his eyes, Robin nodded in agreement.

"So what do they do?" I teased.

"Not much, only, you know..playing with their…tits." Sunil started to laugh, at his confession.

"You mean that you've never had a blowjob!" I rolled my eyes in mock amazement,

"Well, if you promise not to tell anyone, and I mean, anyone, we can put that right, tonight, can't we!" Even though they were my words, I shocked myself. "I promise, I promise!" they both shouted.

Standing up, I started to unbutton my blouse; "We can't do anything with our clothes on. Hurry up, get your jeans off!"

In seconds, jeans, socks, shirts and briefs were being flung around the room. As I dropped my skirt, to the floor, they both stood, with their hand on their hips. Their young cocks were as hard as rocks, jutting out from their firm, young bodies. Stepping out of my skirt, I was left in just my pale blue bra, pants, suspenders and black stockings. Raising my arms above my head, and breathing in, I asked, "Do I look nice?"

"Yes!" they answered together.

With a cheeky smile, I then asked, "Who wants to go first?"

Already tugging on his cock, Sunil nearly screamed, "Me, please!"

"You had both better sit down, then." I motioned to the sofa. The two naked boys sat side by side. I knelt in front of them. Resting my tits on his knees, I ran my red finger- nail down Sunil's' big blue vein. He winced. "Did that hurt?" I teased. Sunil nodded. "I'd better kiss it better then."

Wrapping my fingers around the slim shaft, I slowly covered the purple helmet with my mouth, "OOOOOHHH!" He groaned. Slowly and firmly I stroked up and down, as I sucked and licked his young meat. With my other hand, I tickled Robin's balls, and teased his cock with my fingers.

Sensing that his balls were tightening, I pulled my head back, and speeded up my rubbing,"Aaaagghhh!" he grunted, as his hot, white spunk shot out of his tiny piss hole, landing on his stomach. With a couple of firm, squeezes, the last drops oozed out.

"Me, me, me now!" Robin squealed excitedly. I straightened my self, and undid my bra. My breasts were aching, and my long nipples felt like pebbles. Moving in front of Robin, I told Sunil, "Squeeze my tits." As I took hold of Robin's fat cock, Sunil knelt beside me, and tentatively held my right breast.

"Not like that, squeeze them harder, you've waited long enough, use both hands." With that he dug his fingers into my fleshy mounds, and pounded them like they were clay. Robin ran his fingers through my hair, as I covered his knob with my hot mouth. The pain that Sunil was causing in my tits was fantastic, my mouth was watering nearly as much as my cunt, making me squirm.

Continuing to wank Robin, I stopped sucking, to whisper, "Finger me. Squeeze my arse." Sunil couldn't believe his luck, and moved behind me. One hand went straight down the back of my knickers, digging his fingers into my arse cheek. I let out a little sigh. Unsure, his other hand slid into the front of my pants, slowly moving through my hairy pubes.

His hand was trembling. "Finger me!" I repeated. His fingers slid all over my sweaty box. My cunt lips seemed to part of their own accord; my fanny sucking his slim fingers in, first one, then two. I groaned as I speeded up my blowjob. I stopped concentrating, as Sunil twisted his hand around, his thumb touching my clitoris, sending me to new heights of desire. Robin's cock twitched, and his juice squirted into my mouth. I pulled it in as far as it would go, draining every last drop, into my mouth. I threw my head back, to see Robin shaking. "Wow!" was all that he could say.

Sunil was still fingering me and digging his fingers into my soft arse flesh. Like an expert. I was rotating my hips, in rhythm, while his thumb kept hitting the tip of my clit. I was going mad. "Deeper, harder, more, more!" I shouted, closing my eyes. Clinging onto Robin's hips, my face pressed against his still hard cock, I fucked his hand, desperately trying to climax.

Sunil was now pressing his own, hard cock against my stocking clad leg. I turned my head to look at my young brother in law, "Fuck me." I told him.

"I haven't got anything." He pleaded, not wishing to miss this opportunity.

"I don't care! Fuck me!", I yelled.

Without being told twice, he pulled his fingers out of my throbbing cunt, and knelt directly behind me. At first he fumbled with my knickers, then pulled them to one side, I was so wet and swollen, he slid in very easily.

Grabbing my suspender belt, he immediately started banging away, as only a young boy can. This was what I needed. "Oh yes Sunil!" I groaned, "faster, faster! Fuck me harder! Squeeze my tits! Fuck me, fuck me!"

'Doggy Style' is my favourite position. I love the feeling when the cock rubs against my rear wall. I opened my eyes to see Robin's cock still waving in front of me. I couldn't resist, and pulled it back into my mouth. It tasted wonderful; still covered in spunk and lipstick. I gobbled on it like it was a toffee. With my other hand, I had to play with my clit. I had never known it stick out so much. It actually hurt as I rubbed it with my finger.

Sunil had found another gear, and was really hammering into me, digging his fingers into my tits, occasionally nipping my nipples. With hindsight, he had probably had two or three wanks before I caught him, then I had given him a blowjob, so no wonder he didn't show any signs of cumming!

I shuddered as my climax hit me, but, as Sunil was still fucking me, and Robin was looking very comfortable as I continued sucking him, I decided to keep playing with myself. Three more times I climaxed, before Sunil shot a small load into me.

He pulled out, and flopped down, beside me. I, too, was shattered. I rolled over, and sat next to him. I was shaking and covered in sweat. His cock was covered in our juices, and still stood up like a small flagpole.

As I got my breath back, Robin moved off the sofa, and stood in front of me, pointing his cock at my face. "Can I…have a turn, please." He asked, politely! After grabbing a bottle of beer and taking a swig, to lubricate my mouth, I smiled as I told him, "Of course, sweetheart. I wouldn't want you to feel left out." As I stood up, I slipped my knickers off, leaving me in just my stockings and suspenders, my cunt lips felt as if they were hanging down to my knees. The look on both of their young faces was very satisfying, as I lay back on the sofa, with my legs splayed wide apart, Sunil's spunk still leaking from my hole. Their grins could have lit up the room.

Robin, lay on top of me, and with a little bit of adjustment, his cock slid inside. After the hammering that Sunil had just given me, I was a bit tender, but that just added to the excitement, as he too, started like a train, which took me by surprise. By instinct I wrapped my legs around his hips, rubbing my nylons against his back. By doing this, his fat cock went in as deep as Sunil had done from behind. My aching breasts were wobbling as they rubbed against the soft, red, hair on his chest. He tried to kiss me, but couldn't make contact, as the speed of his fucking kept making our mouths miss.

"Slow down," I pleaded, "Okay," he smiled. As I released my legs from his hips, he moved onto his knees, and quickly put his forearms under my legs. Without removing his cock, he lifted my arse off the settee, so that I was resting on my shoulders, "What the Hell do you think you're doing?" I shouted, as his cock went in deeper and deeper. "I saw it on one of the films and it looked good!" Was his answer.

I was nearly bent double, as he held onto the arm of the sofa, making all of his weight push his cock into me. For once, I'd never felt anything like it! His average sized cock seemed to be filling my belly! He was doing press-ups as he fucked me, building up his speed with each stroke. Without realising it I was screaming, "Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me you bastard! That hurts! Don't stop! Fuck me!"

"Mallika, be quiet!" Sunil urged me. The pain was nearly becoming unbearable, as my cunt began to dry up, and my stomach was beginning to ache. My face was becoming contorted with pain as I tried to stop myself screaming, as he now fucked me with long, deep, strokes, plunging in and out, as fast as ever. This 15-year-old boy was filling me deeper than anything that I'd ever known before. I was digging my own nails into his shoulders when he speeded up on more time and fired the last of his hot spunk deep into my womb.

My hips, tummy and cunt ached, as he slowed down and let my legs flop to my side. As he lay limply on top of me, I couldn't resist kissing him. Gently we rolled our tongues around each other's mouths, while we came down from that fantastic high.
Finally, I kissed him on the forehead, and whispered, "I need to go to the toilet." He rolled over, and I slid off the sofa. My legs were shaking, and I was gasping for air, as I walked out of the room.

My fanny was throbing as I took a long, satisfying piss. When I finished I sat for a few minutes, contemplating, what I had just done, with two 18-year-old boys. Inadvertently, my fingers were rubbing my clit, at the same time! After I had finished, I picked up a bathrobe, and went back in the living- room, where the boys were watching a girl, in a video, getting fucked in the arse and cunt, at the same time. They looked at me, holding their stiff cocks, and smiled, in anticipation of yet more sex.

Neverending Passion

2007-11-07T06:07:00.000+05:30

Its amazing how sometimes the first can be your last. I'm 23 now, but this goes back a few years to my first experience, when I used to be in the states. Over the years spent there, I would consider myself lucky to have had a few interesting experiences, though only a true, and real one with one girl. Campus was full of girls, looking to have a good time, and spend some time unwinding, away from the books. Being a bit shy I would find it tough to always be out there, being myself, and getting to know more them, and be with them. I would spend sometime online, keeping in touch with friends over ICQ and MSN, as well as surfing the net. This story starts in my first semester in college when I was 18, right in the beginning, when I met the wonderful Anoosha, an Indian, like me, come from Bombay to study in the states, but in some other university.

As soon as I got to college, I was a bit apprehensive about the new people, about fitting in, and about an entirely new situation. It took me a while to get into the flow of things, and in the meanwhile, I spent quite a bit of time chatting online with a couple of friends from home.

I logged on one day, and was going about my business, when I got a message from a girl named Anoosha. The usual, " Hi, How are you? I'm from Bombay too, where are you?" I was a bit bored, so I said why not, and messaged back, " Hey, good to hear from someone back home." Then she explained how she was also in the states, and we started talking about our lives in the states as well as back at home. We were the same age, so had some common acquaintances. It was an instant connection. We got real close over time, even talked about our sexual fantasies. Even though we were both virgins at the time, we pretty much shared the same fantasies, wanting to do similar things, seemingly knowing so much about sexual feelings, never having actually felt anything that was worthwhile remembering.

So over the months, we kept in touch, emailed, etc, but never actually met, not even in Bombay. We had exchanged pictures, admitting that each others physical appearance appealed to the other. We spoke on the phone quite a few times too. It was the summer vacation, between our second and third years, and we were both doing a summer internship in the states, she in Boston, I in NYC. We were now 20. It was coming up to the July 4th weekend, the best weekend of the entire summer, and I thought to myself, that it's about time Anoosha and I met. So I called her up one evening, and discussed the idea with her. Although at first, she was a bit pensive about the whole thing, she too wanted to meet and spend some time together, and actually be in one another's physical presence. Not knowing what was to come.

So July 2nd, a Friday, I took off for Boston in a train, my stomach with more butterflies than I could ever imagine having before. As I approached the station, I got my stuff together, and walked off the train, knowing she would be there, anxiously waiting. I looked around a bit, and finally my eyes settled on this gorgeous, placid girl sitting on a bench waiting. It was her, and I went crazy, she was adorable. Pictures never did her justice. She saw me, with such excitement, ran towards me, and jumped into my arms. I stared into her eyes, and even before saying a word, gave her the warmest kiss on her luscious lips, holding her close to me. After we overcame our initial moment of passion, we made our way to her apartment. Talking all the way there, feeling completely at ease, as if we were old friends reuniting. In a sense we were. We got to her apartment in 30 minutes, and once I got there, I settled in, and we lounged around the living room chatting for what seemed like hours. We then planned out the weekend, making the best of the short time we had together.

We spent the entire day and the next exploring Boston, and getting to know more and more about each other. Back at her apartment after midnight, we popped a bottle of wine, and sat around just chilling. And that's when the real passion started. I couldn't stop staring at her soft light brown eyes, with her silky soft hair cascading over her shoulders, her enigmatic yet serene features staring back at me. I walked over to her, held her close to me, and gave her the longest kiss I can ever remember. Running my hands through her beautiful hair, kissing her gently. Our tongues exploring each others mouths, as we leaned back onto the sofa. She stopped for a moment, and said, " Baby, I've been waiting for this for so long, I feel so much for you, and I want this night to be perfect."

I picked her up and we went to her bedroom. She lit some candles, and we got comfortable on her bed. Slowly removing each others clothes, running our hands over each others bodies, getting hotter and hotter. I kissed her again, as we fell back on the bed, running my hands over her belly. Her beautiful firm breasts pressing up against my chest, I started to gently massage them. Her mind was drifting away, as she started to moan softly. We were completely naked, rolling around the bed, feeling each others heat building up. I started to kiss her neck and shoulders, slowly going lower and lower, running the tip of my tongue over her soft body. Massaging one of her breasts, I start to kiss the other, taking in her nipple and sucking on it gently, nibbling at it ever so softly. Making her moan and melt away in my arms. I alternated from nipple to nipple for several minutes, and made my way lower and lower. Sometimes I wonder how we knew how to do all this, being the first time for either of us. I went lower, gently parting her legs, I kissed her inner thighs, running my fingers just outside her hot and dripping wet pussy. I parted the lips and started to stroke inside.

Kissing closer and closer, I inserted my tongue in her, and my did she taste so sweet. I twirled my tongue inside, while my fingers massaged her clit, make her moan loud. Her body was moving all over, writhing in pleasure. I started to suck her clit and finger her pussy, alternating from sucking her pussy to rubbing her clit. She was so close, I moved a bit faster, until I could feel her getting stiff, and suddenly, she burst. An orgasm ripped through her, and I kept on going, there was no stopping her. She was moaning and screaming in pleasure, " Ohhh baby, I have never felt this before, what did u just do??" I continued, and she had another and another, until she couldn't' take it anymore, " Sweetie, I need a break, I don't know what just happened." I moved up to her, and kissed her, holding her close.

After a minute or so, she made me lie on my back, and started kissing me all over. Going lower and lower, till she came to by throbbing cock. Holding it, mesmerized, being her first ever she had seen. She held it in her hands, and started stroking it, slowly at first, building up pace. She kissed the head, and started licking it, gently taking it in her mouth, getting used to the feeling. By this time, I was going crazy, and my mind was spinning. She took more and more of it in her mouth, and her tongue licking my shaft all the way down, she started playing with my balls. Within a minute, she had me all the way in, and starting fucking me with her mouth. Up and down, her tongue running all over my shaft. I wanted to cum so bad, but held on for a few more strokes, and that was it....aaaahhh yeaahhh, I yelled out, " Anoosha! I can't hold it any longer." She replied, " I want it in me, I Want to taste it." And I let go, she never stopped, and kept on taking it all in. Moaning, " Ohhh babbyyyy, wooowww....u are amazing!!" We were spent for the next 10 minutes. But we wanted more, she wanted to feel me in her, wanted me to be her first, right then and there.

So I made her lie down, spread her legs. Kissed her all over, up and down her silky body. Licked her pussy till she was soaking wet again, and placed my head at her pussy lips. I kissed her deep, and held her tight, she knew it would hurt a bit, but she was too oblivious to care. I entered her slowly, pushing deeper and deeper, till I could feel her hymen tearing. I continued, though knowing she was in pain. I held her face, kissed her, and thrust in all the way. She gave out a loud yelp, which turned into a passionate moan very quickly. I kissed her to taker her mind off the pain. I waited for a minute before pulling a bit out again, letting her get used to me in her. Then I started thrusting in and out, slow at first, building pace. I held her legs apart a bit wider, she wrapped them around my back, and pushed me to her closer. Oh what a feeling, it was so tight, so hot....and I continued to fuck her, with a gentle rhythmic pace, and we went on like that for several minutes. She held me closer, as I kept on going in her. We weren't much for hard banging, but more for hot passionate movements, feeling each other intimately.

She wanted to be on top. We flipped over, my dick still in her, and she took control. She started bouncing up and down, deeper and deeper, grinding on my dick, feeling every inch of her inner walls, I sat up, facing each other, we met each others motions. My dick deep in her, staring into each others eyes, we kissed deeply, while continuing to thrust in her. She must have gone through at least three orgasms before I couldn't take it any longer. I had to let go. And in the midst of her fourth, I let out a loud moan and shot my load deep in her hot pussy. It never seemed to stop, the feeling continued. It felt like a current between our two bodies, it was heavenly. She held me tight, as we fell back on the bed, and just lay there for hours. We couldn't let go of each other. It was too intense.

That weekend, we spent several hours, exploring each others sexual desires, and reaching new heights. Three days flew by. We knew that this would be the best time of our lives. But unfortunately, the time came for me to leave. We had an ill feeling that we wouldn't get to meet for a long time. Neither of us would be in the same city or close for at least the next 10 months. But that was what was meant to be.

We spoke more often, but with work and back to college, we never got a chance to meet, and that ill feeling turned out to be true. We did meet other people in the rest of our college days, but knew that what we had together was special, and never had something so intimate with anyone else. Anything physical with anyone was just to quench our sexual desires, more lust than passion. But it so happened, that after graduation, we were both back in Bombay, and we made it a point to meet. It was like we were never apart. The passion was still there. The desire to be together never faded. We are together now, and probably will be for life.